ã€ŠA Bar In An Alternate World: Pick Up A Young Witchã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Lin Ge stood behind the black marble bar, wearing a clean white button-down shirt. He calmly wiped the wine glass in his hand while waiting for the first guest of the day, who would also be the first guest of his career.

    Today was his first day on the job, and he was full of expectations for his career.

    Soothing music filled the store, and a light perfume permeated the air. The atmosphere was comfortable and pleasant.

    The shop was not big, but the environment was warm and elegant. He was very satisfied.

    However, at this moment, he could feel a sharp gaze on him. It came from a table not far from the bar. The owner of the gaze was a woman in a waiter¡¯s uniform.

    The woman looked very young, probably less than twenty years old. She had a beautiful face and her golden hair was tied into a ponytail.

    She stared at Lin Ge, who was behind the bar counter, her beautiful sky-blue eyes seemingly about to spew fire as if she had some deep hatred for him.

    Her name was Elise. Before Lin Ge had successfully bagged the job, she had been the one standing at the bar counter. Now that she had been demoted to an apprentice, she naturally wasn¡¯t fond of Lin Ge.

    The bar owner replaced her because there were not many customers.

    After drinking the terrible cocktail the other party had made, Lin Ge could understand the feelings of his boss and the former customers.

    Elise simply didn¡¯t know how to mix wine and had a bad temper. It could be said that she was good for nothing except for her good looks.

    No one but perverts could stand such a bartender.

    ¡°Before the guests come, you should cross your hands and put them under your belly button, with your right hand on your left hand, and maintain a stance of being ready to serve at any time, instead of sitting there and staring at me like a frog.¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s casual words immediately ignited Elise¡¯s anger.

    Bang!

    ¡°Who are you calling a frog?¡±

    Elise slammed the table and stood up. Her full bust trembled along with her violent movements. This could be considered one of her strengths, Lin Ge thought as he glanced at her chest.

    ¡°If a guest comes in at this time, you¡¯ll definitely scare him away with your actions now,¡± Lin Ge¡¯s tone was still calm.

    ¡°You, you bastard. Isn¡¯t it just that the wine you mix tastes better? What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ll surpass you sooner or later and kick you out of this shop,¡± Elise was like an angry lion cub.

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Lin Ge shook his head slightly, ¡°Someone who can mix good drinks is not enough to be an excellent bartender. A truly excellent bartender will use the wine he makes as a bridge connecting to the customers¡¯ hearts.¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s gaze swept over Elise.

    ¡°With your personality, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to do this.¡±

    His tone was neither slow nor fast, but it made Elise¡¯s face heat up and flush.

    The most infuriating thing was that she could not refute him.

    The disheartening feeling almost drove her crazy. If she could, she really wanted to tie this arrogant man up and mercilessly whip him.

    At this moment, a sound came from the door of the bar, and the two looked at the door at the same time.

    Had a customer arrived?

    Lin Ge adjusted his collar and cleared his throat. With a smile on his face, he was ready to give his first customer the most thoughtful service.

    Elise was even more upset when she saw him like this.

    Hmph, he was just a pretentious fellow. She didn¡¯t believe that he could keep up with the attitude.

    However, the person who came in was not a customer, but a woman in loose casual clothes. She had been the only waitress in the shop, though now there were two.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sister Neelu. I thought you were a customer.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it seems like you¡¯re looking forward to your first customer, little brother Lin Ge.¡±

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t know Neelu¡¯s exact age. She looked very young, but judging from the mature aura she exuded, she was probably older than him. Thus, he didn¡¯t have any objections to her calling him ¡°little brother¡±.

    After Neelu changed into her work clothes and came out, Lin Ge¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up.

    Her brown shoulder-length hair had a silk-like texture, and her skin was as white as milk. The work uniform she wore was also different from Elise¡¯s. Neelu was wearing a white v-neck shirt with a black pencil skirt. She looked neat and capable, but also sexy and charming.

    Was this also a method to retain customers? Lin Ge thought to himself.

    ¡°Sister Neelu, this guy is looking at you lustfully,¡± Elise, who had been watching Lin Ge¡¯s every move, immediately tattled on him.

    Neelu only smiled gently, ¡°Elise, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Little brother Lin Ge isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±

    Lin Ge nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s officially start our business!¡±

    Neelu pressed a button on the wall, and the ¡°open¡± light on the door lit up.

    ¡°Ah, Elise, you forgot to press that. No wonder there were no customers,¡± Lin Ge said.

    ¡°You do talk a lot. It wasn¡¯t business time just now, was it?¡± Elise retorted.

    Lin Ge was not interested in arguing with her. He picked up another wine glass and started wiping it carefully.

    Half an hour passed, and still, no customer came.

    Elise¡¯s eyes were dry from staring at Lin Ge, and she began to doze off while rubbing her eyes. Meanwhile, Neelu went to the staff¡¯s resting room.

    Just as Lin Ge was feeling a little dejected, the wind chimes outside the door finally rang, indicating the arrival of a customer.

    His spirits lifted as he looked towards the door.

    The door was pushed open, and a girl in a purple wizard robe and a wide wizard hat walked into the bar with her head lowered. The wide brim of the hat covered her face, so her appearance could not be seen clearly.

    He didn¡¯t expect the first customer to be so special.

    Lin Ge was slightly surprised when he saw the girl¡¯s attire, but he immediately smiled and greeted her, ¡°Welcome to the Emeralds. May I know what you need?¡±

    The girl in the wizard hat sat on the high chair in front of the bar, her fair arm supporting her chin, allowing Lin Ge to finally see her face.

    It was a fair and oval face, which made her eyes look big and bright. Her light purple pupils were full of melancholy, invoking tender pity in others.

    ¡°Do you have any recommendations?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was soft, combined with her petite body and delicate face, made her seem even more charming.

    Lin Ge looked at her young face and asked, ¡°Have you reached the age to drink?¡±

    The girl was displeased. She pouted, ¡°Stop being so long-winded. Serve me some wine.¡±

    Elise also glared at him from the side, as if to say, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a customer to have come to our shop, and you want to drive her away?¡±

    She motioned with her eyes for him to serve the wine.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here for the first time, I¡¯d like to recommend an Emerald with the same name as our shop,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a glass.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±

    Lin Ge took out a cocktail glass, put two ice cubes in it, then put it aside.

    Then, he took out a shaker and a spoon. He put a few pieces of ice into the shaker added 0.5 ounces of dry vermouth and lemon juice each, then added 0.5 ounces of aurum. He stirred 13 times with the spoon until his left hand¡¯s finger, which was at the bottom of the shaker, felt cold. At this time, a cold mist was coming from the mouth of the shaker.

    At this point, the step of mixing the Emerald was completed.

    Following this, Lin Ge covered the mouth of the shaker with the ice filter, poured the mixed wine into the cocktail glass, and gently pushed it to the girl.

    ¡°Please enjoy,¡±

    While Lin Ge was mixing the wine, the girl had been looking at him curiously. Now, her gaze shifted to the crystal-clear Emerald in front of her. She blinked, raised the glass, and drank it all in one go.

    Then¡­ She burst into tears.

    ¡°Sob sob, I¡¯ve been rejected again.¡±

    Lin Ge remained calm in the face of the girl¡¯s sudden emotional change. For a bartender, such a situation was inevitable.

    As a qualified bartender, what he had to do at this time was to listen to the guests¡¯ inner thoughts and soothe their emotions.

    He tried to speak as gently as possible, ¡°Since the other party doesn¡¯t like you, why don¡¯t you try to change your target?¡±

    ¡°But no one wants me.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ How was that possible? Customer, you are very cute.¡±

    The girl¡¯s face, which was flushed from the alcohol, suddenly became even redder. She lowered her head and whispered, ¡°Gosh, why, why did you suddenly say that I¡¯m cute¡­¡±

 Chapter 2

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re such a cute girl. There must be many people who like you. Why should you be sad because of one person¡¯s rejection?¡±

    The girl lowered her head and hid her face under the wide wizard hat. She felt her face burning.

    ¡°You, you have misunderstood. I¡¯m talking about my application to join a team being rejected and no team is willing to accept me. It¡¯s not that kind of thing,¡± Her voice was trembling slightly as she tried to suppress her embarrassment.

    Lin Ge finally understood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± The girl¡¯s soft voice came from under the big hat.

    ¡°What do you mean by no team is willing to accept you? You can¡¯t find a job?¡±

    ¡°My magic isn¡¯t very accurate and I can¡¯t hit the monsters. Sometimes I even accidentally hurt my teammates, so no team is willing to take me in. There have been some occasional ones who were willing to accept me, but their eyes looked scary, and I didn¡¯t dare to join¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m always alone, but I can¡¯t do anything by myself. Sob, what should I do?¡± The girl sobbed under her hat.

    Lin Ge was stunned. What was this? Live-action role-playing?

    It seemed that the girl had completely integrated into the character, so Lin Ge went along with her setting.

    ¡°Well, you can consider forming a team yourself to recruit new players and grow with them. One day, you will have trustworthy companions too.¡±

    The girl suddenly raised her head. Her light purple eyes were watery but clear, like crystals, ¡°But the newcomers will all choose the more famous teams.¡±

    ¡°As long as you wait patiently, they¡¯ll definitely appear,¡± Lin Ge said with a gentle smile.

    ¡°If I invite you, would you be willing to join?¡±

    ¡°Umm ¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears, ¡°Sob, look. Even someone gentle like you isn¡¯t willing to join. Who would want to form a team with me?¡±

    Forget it, it¡¯s just a game setting. He would just take it as comforting her. It wasn¡¯t like he was really forming a team with her to go on an adventure in another world.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing,¡± Lin Ge said.

    ¡°Really?¡± The girl rubbed her eyes while confirming.

    ¡°Really, if I were an adventurer¡­¡±

    Before Lin Ge could finish, the girl passed out.

    It seemed that she was not good at drinking. The alcohol content of the Emerald was too high for her.

    Next time, before he served a customer wine, he should first judge the other party¡¯s alcohol tolerance¡­ Lin Ge silently concluded.

    The bar returned to silence, and only the soft music flowed like water. Lin Ge washed the girl¡¯s used glass, and Elise walked to the bar and lifted the girl¡¯s hat to take a look.

    ¡°Uh, she¡¯s even drooling.¡±

    ¡°Elise, you¡¯re not allowed to lay your hands on the customers. Respecting the customers is a basic quality of bar work.

    Elise made a face at Lin Ge, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯re not the manager. Who are you to lecture me?¡±

    Even so, she still put down the girl¡¯s hat.

    The girl seemed to have jolted out of her sleep as she mumbled under the hat, ¡°My, my name is Lanya¡­¡±

    Lanya¡­ Was it the girl¡¯s name?

    Seeing that Lanya seemed to have fallen asleep, Lin Ge had Elise carry her to the sofa and wait for the next customer.

    Time passed by. Forty minutes later, the girl named Lanya still had not woken up. While she was sleeping soundly on the sofa, the wind chimes rang again outside the door.

    Another girl walked into the bar. She looked to be in her 20s, with a beautiful oval face, bright red hair, and black light armor that accentuated her snow-white skin. A red-sheathed sword hung on her delicate waist.

    The girl¡¯s beauty and appearance surprised Lin Ge.

    Today¡¯s second customer also seemed to have quite the personality.

    The red-haired girl sat on the high chair in front of the bar and turned around curiously, her bright red shoulder-length hair fluttering with her movements.

    ¡°Hey, this chair is really fun. Elise, when did you guys change the decorations in the shop?¡±

    She sounded like an old customer.

    ¡°Just a few days ago,¡± Elise said unhappily.

    The red-haired girl laughed heartily, ¡°Haha, I haven¡¯t been here for a while. Not only have the decorations changed, but you¡¯ve also become an errand girl.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Karina,¡±

    The girl who Elise called Karina stopped teasing her and turned to look at Lin Ge, who was standing behind the bar.

    ¡°You¡¯re the guy who kicked Elise out of the bar?¡± Karina¡¯s bright eyes were sizing up Lin Ge.

    Lin Ge calmly passed the menu to the other party.

    Karina flipped through the pages and pointed at the name ¡°Long Island Iced Tea¡±.

    ¡°Is this tea? Why would it appear on the menu?¡±

    Lin Ge smiled while explaining, ¡°Although it sounds like tea, it¡¯s actually a mixture of four strong spirits. It¡¯s just that its color is similar to black tea, which is why it¡¯s called Long Island Iced Tea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Why don¡¯t you give me a glass?¡± Carina had a look of anticipation on her face. The man in front of her seemed to be much more professional than Elise.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±

    Lin Ge took out a tumbler. The glass was wide at the top and narrow at the waist, with a thick bottom, and he placed some ice in it before setting it aside.

    Then, he took out the shaker and added ice. He added curacao and lemon-lime simple syrup into the shaker in a 1:3 ratio. Then, he added vodka, rum, aurum, and tequila, four strong base liquors. Following this, he closed the lid, held the shaker with one hand, and began to shake it.

    Karina stared at the shaker in his hand that was moving in an S-shaped trajectory curiously. She listened to the rhythmic clanking of the ice cubes in the shaker, and her eyes shone with interest. She had never seen such a way of mixing wine.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°By shaking it, the high alcohol content taste is suppressed, making it easier to drink.¡±

    Lin Ge suddenly stopped and smacked the shaker down in front of Karina. She blinked and stared at the shaker. She realized that a layer of frost had appeared on the surface of the container.

    ¡°Are, are you done?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Lin Ge smiled and opened the shaker, then poured the wine into the tumbler he had prepared earlier. After that, he added an ounce of coke and a little iced tea.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you add the black drink to the mixture and shake it too?¡± Carina asked curiously.

    She was referring to coke.

    Lin Ge pushed the Long Island Iced Tea to her and smiled, ¡°It¡¯ll spray everywhere.¡±

    Karina¡¯s face reddened slightly as she looked away from Lin Ge.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Karina seemed to have snapped back to her senses. She raised the tumbler and gulped down the wine, revealing her long, fair neck. As the wine entered her throat, her fair face quickly turned red, and even her neck was covered in pink.

    Sour, sweet, bitter, and spicy tastes exploded in her mouth at the same time. The strong and rich layered taste ravaged her taste buds over and over again. It was like a thousand troops and horses stepping on a rich wheat field. The stimulating feeling made her so comfortable that she wanted to moan.

    When she put down the tumbler, the extra-large glass was already empty.

    Her face was flushed as she let out a long breath.

    ¡°Great! This is just awesome. What¡¯s your name?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m Lin Ge, a bartender,¡± Lin Ge replied with a faint smile.

    Karina stared at Lin Ge excitedly, her eyes sparkling.

    Elise, who was sitting in the corner of the bar, clenched her fists unwillingly.

    ¡°That detestable fellow, he¡¯s successfully acted great again.¡±

 Chapter 3

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    After drinking, Karina¡¯s face was ruddy. She sat at the bar and chatted with Lin Ge.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing such clean clothes. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dirtying them?¡±

    Karina¡¯s eyes were hazy from the alcohol. She felt that the white shirt on Lin Ge¡¯s body was like a piece of snow, and she had the urge to dirty it.

    Lin Ge gently wiped the glass in his hand as if he was caressing a lover.

    ¡°I¡¯m very confident in my skills.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re so handsome,¡± Karina giggled, ¡°Can you be my boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Customer, you seem to be drunk.¡±

    ¡°This? Just this? It¡¯s far from enough. I can drink ten more glasses like the one just now. Give me ten more!¡± The alcohol seemed to have kicked in and Karina¡¯s words were a little slurry. However, her voice was very pleasant, to begin with, so her slurred words sounded cute instead.

    Long Island Iced Tea had a high alcohol content. A girl would usually be drunk with just a single glass. Due to the deceiving name, it had a not-so-nice nickname, the ¡°virginity-losing wine¡±. It was often used by those with ulterior motives. Lin Ge did not want any of his customers to fall for it.

    The girl before him already had an amazing alcohol tolerance since she hadn¡¯t passed out even though she had just downed a glass of Long Island Iced Tea. But if she had another glass, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, let alone ten glasses.

    Hence, when Lin Ge heard Karina¡¯s arrogant words, he only shook his head slightly and did not respond.

    Karina swayed as she leaned on the bar counter, then said to Lin Ge, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m going to be drunk. When I lose consciousness, you can do whatever you want to me¡­¡±

    Lin Ge remained silent. Soon, Karina started to snore.

    He glanced at the sofa. It was already occupied, so he could only let her lie on the bar counter.

    When Neelu returned to the hall, she found the two drunk girls and smiled, ¡°We already have two customers, not bad. But brother Lin Ge, why did you knock them out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll recommend some light wine to the next customer,¡± Lin Ge said bashfully.

    Elise finally stopped glaring at Lin Ge after Neelu returned. Instead, she started chatting with Neelu at the small wine table.

    What a lazy working attitude. However, as a newcomer, it was best not to be too judgemental of others.

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t think much about offending Elise, because as long as he stood at the bar counter, he would have already offended her. It wouldn¡¯t be worse if he went a little overboard.

    However, if Neelu started despising him too, his working environment would be very bad in the future.

    Hence, Lin Ge listened quietly to the music in the store and waited for the next customer to arrive.

    After waiting for a long time, there was no third customer.

    Lin Ge glanced at the wooden clock on the wall. Half of his six-hour shift had passed, but there were only two customers. He couldn¡¯t help but find it strange.

    Although this bar was not located in a bustling area, it was not too remote either. There were several small communities nearby, and the past few hours were the golden period after work. Why were there so few customers?

    Was it because Elise¡¯s cocktails were so bad that the nearby customers were no longer willing to visit?

    He couldn¡¯t help but look at Elise, who was chatting happily with Neelu.

    If that was really the case, he could only rely on his own efforts to slowly restore the reputation of the shop.

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t hate such a challenging start to his career. Rather, he was quite eager to try.

    He believed in his strength, and he believed that he could rely on his excellent bartending skills and considerate service to make every customer who came to this bar a loyal customer.

    If there were too many customers then, the shop might become very crowded.

    Lin Ge couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Hey, you pervert, if you continue staring and smiling at me lecherously, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes.¡±

    Elise sensed that Lin Ge was looking at her and threatened him snappily.

    Just looking at Lin Ge¡¯s smiling face made her angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how to get back the customers who have been hurt by your cocktail.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you mocking my cocktails?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, I¡¯m not mocking you at all. I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡±

    If Neelu didn¡¯t hold her back, Elise would have rushed over and slapped Lin Ge in the face.

    ¡°Alright, Elise, don¡¯t be so angry. If you¡¯re not convinced, you can secretly learn his skills. If you can make cocktails that are better than his in front of the boss, the boss will definitely let you go back to the bar counter.¡±

    Big sister Neelu was really humorous. Secretly learn right in front of the target?

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯d be happy to guide you, apprentice Elise,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    ¡°Who wants to learn from you? I can make cocktails that are better than yours. Just wait!¡±

    Elise¡¯s voice woke up Lanya, who was on the sofa. She pressed down on her hat as she got up from the sofa.

    ¡°Oww, my head hurts¡­¡±

    Karina, who was lying on the bar counter, also woke up.

    ¡°I heard Elise¡¯s flustered and exasperated voice,¡± She stretched lazily, revealing her astonishingly slender waist.

    She opened one of her eyes and peeked at Lin Ge, only to find that he was meticulously wiping the transparent glass in his hand, completely ignoring the piece of skin that she had deliberately revealed.

    Could it be that in his eyes, she was not even more attractive than a wine glass?

    She retracted her hands in disappointment and turned to look at Elise.

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve found an angry Elise. How cute.¡±

    ¡°Red-haired woman, are you provoking me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, do you want to fight me?¡± Karina¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and have a one-on-one fight,¡± Elise shouted, not willing to be outdone.

    Neelu pulled her back again.

    ¡°Calm down, Elise. You can¡¯t have any conflicts with the customer.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, if it wasn¡¯t for Neelu¡¯s sake, I¡¯d beat you into a pig¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°What a pity, I really wanted to fight with you.¡±

    Neelu stared at Karina and said with a serious expression, ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t cause trouble in the shop.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I know.¡±

    Then, Karina turned to Lin Ge and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Look forward to it.¡±

    Following this, she threw down two gold coins and walked to the door.

    ¡°Keep the change.¡±

    After Karina left the bar, Lin Ge stared at the two gold coins on the counter.

    What was this?

    Neelu walked over and put away the two gold coins. She winked at Lin Ge, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your salary will be converted into normal currency and wired to you. The tip will also be included.¡±

    The girl dressed as a wizard, Lanya, also walked over unsteadily. After throwing down a few silver coins, she covered her head and walked to the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow as well.¡±

    Neelu also put away the silver coins and smiled, ¡°That is great, we have two returning customers.¡±

    Her mesmerizing smile seemed to have a deeper meaning.

    Lin Ge suddenly felt that something seemed off, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    What was the problem?

 Chapter 4

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Mr. Bartender, please come with me.¡±

    On the second day of work, Lin Ge arrived at the bar early as well. Although there had been no new customers in the bar until his shift ended yesterday, it didn¡¯t extinguish the enthusiasm in his heart.

    He was full of enthusiasm, ready to welcome new customers, but the first one to come was the girl dressed as a wizard from yesterday.

    Lanya stood outside the bar, still wearing the same wizard costume as yesterday.

    She stood on her tiptoes, her small fair hands clinging to the edge of the bar. Her head was raised to look at Lin Ge, and her young and innocent face was filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Uh, where to?¡±

    Lanya blinked her purple crystal-like eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me yesterday that you¡¯d join my team? Were you lying to me?¡±

    Seeing that Lanya was about to cry at any moment, Lin Ge quickly said, ¡°Haha, that. Yes, I did promise you. Where are you taking me? ¡±

    ¡°We are, of course, going to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to register our team.¡±

    ¡°Uh, but I¡¯m at work, I can¡¯t just leave¡­¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you¡¯re not lying to me.¡± Lanya smiled brightly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to get off work here.¡±

    Looking at the girl¡¯s innocent smile, Lin Ge sighed in his heart. He would just go with her after work. She was probably talking about those offline physical game stores anyway.

    His shift in the shop was only six hours and there wouldn¡¯t be many customers any time soon anyway. The girl looked lonely and didn¡¯t seem to have many friends. He would just accompany her and play along. Lin Ge thought to himself.

    ¡°Little girl, you have to think carefully. This guy is probably a pervert. Yesterday, he was staring at my chest. If you act alone with him, be careful that he will pull you into a dark alley¡­¡± At this moment, Elise walked over and ruthlessly blackened Lin Ge¡¯s name.

    Lin Ge had no intention of explaining himself. If Elise¡¯s words could scare away this lone young lady, then he would play the role of a pervert for once.

    Lanya, on the contrary, jumped onto the high chair lightly. Under her purple wizard¡¯s robe, her two legs swung as she said cheerfully, ¡°That can¡¯t be true. Mr. Bartender¡¯s soul is very clean, not filthy at all.¡±

    Her tone was very certain and her face was full of anticipation.

    Lin Ge smiled wryly and didn¡¯t know whether to be happy for Lanya¡¯s trust or worried about her excessive delusional behavior.

    However, looking at her age, it seemed normal.

    ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know Mr. Bartender¡¯s name.¡± Lanya looked at Lin Ge with a smile.

    ¡°Lin Ge.¡±

    Lanya observed Lin Ge¡¯s face carefully and said, ¡°Would you like me to call you uncle or brother?¡±

    Lin Ge glanced at Lanya¡¯s innocent and cute face. ¡°Our age difference shouldn¡¯t be to the point where you can call me uncle.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you big brother.¡±

    ¡°Just call me by my name.¡±

    Lin Ge would feel strange if a girl he had just met called him brother, so he asked Lanya to call him by his name.

    ¡°Lin Ge,¡± Lanya called out briskly.

    ¡°What would you like to drink today, Lanya?¡± Lin Ge nodded, satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯ll get dizzy if I drink too much. I was in a bad mood yesterday, which was why I managed to muster up the courage to come in.¡±

    ¡°How about a glass of grape juice then?¡±

    Lanya lowered her head and hid her face under the big hat again. Her soft voice came from under the big hat wrapped with red silk.

    ¡°Umm, actually, I¡¯m almost out of money. If I don¡¯t go out to work, I can only go to the mountains and dig for sour and bitter wild vegetables for food.¡±

    Hahaha, what kind of strange setting was that? Lin Ge laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to this.¡±

    ¡°Are you really treating me to a drink?¡± Lanya looked up at Lin Ge, her face slightly red with excitement.

    He called out to Elise, ¡°Elise, go get a bunch of fresh grapes for the customer.¡±

    Elise didn¡¯t want to listen to Lin Ge, but a customer was around now, so she still took the grapes out of the refrigerator while muttering profanities. After washing them, she placed them on a plate and brought them to the bar counter.

    ¡°The grapes you wanted.¡±

    Elise placed the plate on the bar counter and returned to her table after saying that.

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t mind her behavior and asked Lanya, ¡°Do you want ice?¡±

    Lanya shook her head and stared at the grapes on the plate.

    It was food!

    ¡°Can I eat it directly?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to juice it?¡± Lin Ge was surprised.

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just eat it.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Lin Ge laughed. ¡°They¡¯re for you anyway.¡±

    Watching Lanya stuff the grapes into her mouth without spitting anything out, Lin Ge could not help but wonder if she was so thin because she was starved.

    When she said that she would have to dig up sour and bitter wild vegetables in the mountains for food, could it be that she had experienced it?

    The wind chimes outside the door rang. As soon as Karina entered the bar, she shouted, ¡°Lin Ge, big sister is here!¡±

    Lin Ge was speechless. He thought to himself, ¡°Karina should be younger than me, yet she calls herself big sister. I should treat overly enthusiastic customers like her coldly. Otherwise, I would seem to have an ambiguous relationship with the customers and others would think that this is an indecent bar.¡±

    He didn¡¯t become a bartender to act cool or to pick up girls.

    His dream was to let more customers appreciate the culture of wine from all over the world and to bring a trace of comfort to the customers with the wine he made himself.

    As long as the customers could feel a moment of relaxation after drinking his mixed wine, he would be satisfied.

    Therefore, he only nodded slightly at the enthusiastic Karina as a greeting.

    ¡°Why are you so cold to me?¡± Karina sat down beside Lanya and glared at Lin Ge in dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m your customer. You should be more enthusiastic, fulfill my requests, and provide me with your best service.¡±

    ¡°Of course. As long as it¡¯s related to wine, I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy your needs,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, then I¡¯ll have two glasses of Long Island Black Tea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Long Island Iced Tea,¡± Lin Ge corrected.

    ¡°Who cares. Give me two large glasses.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want two glasses? I think one glass is just right for you,¡± Lin Ge considerately reminded.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to drink two?¡± Karina laughed. ¡°The other one is yours. Drink with me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Lin Ge was a little hesitant.

    ¡°You were the one who said that you¡¯d satisfy my needs as long as it¡¯s related to wine. If you¡¯re a scoundrel who lies through his teeth, then one glass is enough.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    He quickly turned around, took out two large tumblers, and placed them on the bar counter. The fingers of his left hand gently flicked the belly of the glasses, making a pleasant sound while the two glasses steadily moved to the left, an arm¡¯s length away.

    Then, he took out a 530-milliliter large shaker and added ice cubes. Following this, he skillfully added the supplementary ingredients and the base liquor. His actions were smooth and clean, and not a single drop of wine spilled on the bar counter.

    Thwack!

    Lin Ge abruptly closed the lid and held the shaker with both hands, keeping it between his shoulders and chest. Then, he shook it back and forth violently.

    The ice mixed with the wine in the shaker hit the body of the container, making quick sounds like a storm. Karina and Lanya both stared at the shaker in his hand, their bright eyes following the shaker like two kittens staring at a cat stick.

    Even Elise, who was in the corner, was watching Lin Ge¡¯s every move. She bit her lips, her sky-blue eyes filled with unwillingness and helplessness.

    That detestable man was starting to act cocky again.

 Chapter 5

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Just as Lanya and Karina were staring at the shaker, Lin Ge¡¯s movements suddenly changed. He began to shake the shaker diagonally up and down.

    Gradually, a thin layer of frost began to form on the pot. Lin Ge¡¯s hands felt the cold and abruptly stopped.

    The large shaker stopped in front of Lanya and Karina. The clanking sounds like the pouring rain seemed to still echo in their ears. Lanya still had a grape in her mouth, but she forgot to chew and swallow it. Her pink cheeks were slightly puffed up.

    It was only when Lin Ge pushed a cup of Long Island Iced Tea to them that they came back to their senses.

    Lin Ge picked up the other glass of wine that belonged to him and smiled, ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too fast this time, or you¡¯ll collapse like yesterday,¡± He reminded Karina.

    Karina raised her glass excitedly to clink glasses with Lin Ge.

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t reject her and clinked his glass with hers. The two crystal-clear highball glasses made a melodious sound.

    Karina drank a third of the wine in one go. When she put down the glass, her face was flushed, and her full lips were moist and red, like cherries after the rain.

    Lin Ge only took a small sip and put down his glass with a smile.

    Lanya finally swallowed the last grape in her mouth. Seeing Karina¡¯s radiant face, she was curious about the drink in her cup named Long Island Iced Tea.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Karina smiled and pushed the glass to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a taste and you¡¯ll know?¡±

    Seeing Lanya¡¯s eagerness, Lin Ge stopped her in time and said, ¡°Although this drink is called iced tea, it¡¯s actually a kind of hard liquor. Those who don¡¯t know how to drink might pass out after one glass.¡±

    Lanya was stunned. She pushed the glass back to Karina, ¡°Then I won¡¯t drink it.¡±

    Karina picked up the glass and put her other hand around Lanya¡¯s thin shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Here, have a taste. It¡¯s delicious. Isn¡¯t alcohol tolerance trained gradually?¡±

    As she spoke, she placed the glass of wine next to Lanya¡¯s mouth.

    Lanya couldn¡¯t refuse, so she closed her eyes and took a sip, then coughed violently.

    She only intended to take a small sip, but Karina poured the wine into her mouth, and the spilled wine soaked her robe.

    She used her sleeves to wipe the wine stains from her mouth and accused with a red face, ¡°Bad woman.¡±

    Karina laughed out loud.

    Lin Ge sighed helplessly. He had already explained to Lanya that Long Island Iced Tea was a type of strong liquor, but she still could not refuse. This was a problem with her weak personality. Yet, he could not possibly lay a hand on a customer and snatch the cup from Karina¡¯s hands.

    Of course, if Karina was a bad person with evil intentions, he would definitely stop her.

    Not long after, the alcohol kicked in for Lanya. Her purple eyes were hazy, and she looked cute and innocent.

    ¡°Lin Ge, I¡¯ll wait for you over there. Please wake me up when you get off work.¡±

    Then, she staggered to the sofa and pounced on it face down.

    Karina looked at Lin Ge¡¯s glass, which was still full. She said unhappily, ¡°Why do you drink like a girl? Can¡¯t you drink with me in big gulps?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s curious,¡± Lin Ge chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re a beautiful woman, but why do you drink like a boorish man?¡±

    ¡°Are you complimenting my beauty?¡±

    ¡°You can understand it that way.¡±

    Karina gave him a flirtatious look, ¡°Then, do you want me to be your wife?¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s expression remained the same, unmoved.

    ¡°Customer, you¡¯re drunk again.¡±

    Karina leaned on the bar counter and looked at Lin Ge¡¯s calm face, ¡°You remind me of the group of warrior monks in the Monasticism Association.¡±

    Monasticism Association? Warrior monks?

    What kind of setting was this?

    Lin Ge maintained his smile in silence.

    Then, an unexpected person sat at the bar counter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a glass too!¡±

    Lin Ge stared at Elise¡¯s pretty face in shock and reminded her, ¡°Miss Elise, you¡¯re the waitress here.¡±

    Elise pouted and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I be a customer when there¡¯s no one around? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not paying, so stop nagging.¡±

    Lin Ge looked at the door. It was quiet outside.

    ¡°What if a customer suddenly comes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the first to serve.¡±

    ¡°Fine, what do you want?¡± Lin Ge asked helplessly.

    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±

    Lin Ge quietly took out a cocktail glass and a bottle of Port wine. He then added ice to the shaker till it was 80% full, and added in the right amount of brandy, sweet vermouth, pomegranate syrup, tangerine juice, and white cr¨¨me de menthe. He shook the shaker with one hand, his movements elegant and steady.

    Elise stared at Lin Ge without blinking as if she was trying to memorize his every move. The latter suddenly stopped and poured the red liquor into the cocktail glass that he had prepared beforehand.

    Then, he took out a silver spoon, with the back of the spoon facing up, and gently placed it at the mouth of the cup. His other hand picked up the bottle of Port wine, which he slowly poured along the back of the spoon onto the side of the cup. With this, the bright red liquor was added with a dark red edge, looking mysterious and attractive.

    Elise¡¯s gaze was unable to move away from the glass of wine.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°American Beauty. It is a type of rose, the iconic flower species in Washington, D.C., America. This wine was created in Washington, and its color is similar to the rose, hence the name,¡± Lin Ge slowly introduced.

    ¡°Try it,¡± Lin Ge placed the cocktail glass on the coaster and gently pushed it to Elise.

    A sweet fragrance wafted into Elise¡¯s nose, and her lips moved slightly as she carefully picked up the cocktail glass.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Lin Ge asked with a smile as he watched her charming face reveal a satisfied expression after drinking it.

    Although his smile made Elise very unhappy, the fragrance that lingered in her mouth made her unable to say anything disdainful like before.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Karina pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Oh? What kind of magic does this glass of wine have? To think it stopped our Lady Elise from speaking vulgarities.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so long-winded, just drink your wine.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Lin Ge added, ¡°There¡¯s a movie called ¡°America Beauty¡±. Have you guys watched it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this. Where is Washington?¡± Karina suddenly turned around, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it, and what¡¯s this movie you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Lin Ge¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°More serious than when I asked you if you wanted to be my boyfriend.¡±

    Just as Lin Ge thought that something seemed strange, the wind chimes outside the door rang.

    A customer was here.

    He hurriedly gestured for Elise to prepare to wait on the customer, and the latter put down her glass unwillingly and left the bar.

    A fake smile appeared on her face. She put her hands under her belly button and pressed her right hand against her left hand, ready to welcome the customer who entered the store.

    The door opened, and a red-headed lizard wearing gilded armor walked into the bar. That¡¯s right, a lizard that walked upright.

    Its bright red scales were like blood. Pitch-black and dangerous vertical pupils were in its brownish-yellow eyes, and the spikes on its head were like sharp daggers.

    Lin Ge¡¯s mouth dropped open as he looked at the customer who walked into the shop.

 Chapter 6

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Prince Lieyang walked into the narrow tavern. He first scanned the environment of the tavern and then commented in an arrogant tone, ¡°Although this place is as narrow as a rat¡¯s nest, the environment is still acceptable. It will barely taint my nobility.¡±

    He glanced at Elise, who was wearing a fake smile, and added, ¡°If you were my maidservant, I would stomp on that fake smiling face of yours.¡±

    Elise¡¯s eyebrows twitched, ¡°Red-headed lizard! I dare you to say that again!¡±

    ¡°Standing in front of you is the noble Prince Lieyang of the great Galma Empire¡¯s Monra giant lizard royal family. If you say that scornful term about me again, I guarantee that my guards will burn down this tavern.¡±

    Elise had already rolled up her sleeves, revealing her smooth and fair forearms. She clenched her fists tightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait until then. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson now, you ugly red-headed lizard.¡±

    With a flash, Elise¡¯s figure disappeared before Lin Ge¡¯s eyes. When she reappeared, she was already one step away from Prince Lieyang. She maintained her bold punching posture, and the violent airflow from her fist blew past the Prince¡¯s body like a hurricane, causing his armor to produce a series of metal clanking sounds.

    Her slender wrist was firmly held by another well-kept hand.

    ¡°Elise, you can¡¯t attack the customer.¡±

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t know how Neelu had appeared. He looked at the door of the resting room, which was tightly closed. He began to wonder if he was still asleep.

    ¡°It was this red-headed lizard who provoked me first.¡± Elise, whose wrist was caught by Neelu, said in a disgruntled manner.

    ¡°Have you forgotten the rules of the shop? The shop forbids all violent behavior, and only when customers cause trouble can they be driven out. Other than this, as a waitress, you must not attack your customers.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I know.¡±

    Elise pulled back her fist unwillingly. Ever since Lin Ge had arrived, her temper had gotten worse.

    Neelu smiled and said to Prince Lieyang, who was standing still at the door, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¯ve frightened you. Please take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ahem!¡± Prince Lieyang seemed to have jolted awake from a nightmare. He walked steadily to the bar counter.

    ¡°Hey, that silly bartender. Stop staring at me like a lowly frog. Hurry up and pour me some wine.¡±

    Elise suddenly felt that the red-headed lizard was more pleasing to the eye after hearing Prince Lieyang berate Lin Ge.

    Lin Ge tried his best to maintain a calm expression and asked, ¡°May I ask¡­ What flavor of wine do you like?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but it must be worthy of my distinguished identity.¡±

    ¡°Aha, alright. Please wait a moment.¡±

    Lin Ge wasn¡¯t in the mood to make a drink, so he poured a large glass of beer for the red lizardman.

    ¡°Oh, not a bad color.¡±

    Prince Lieyang raised his glass and praised the golden liquid. He then opened his mouth full of fangs and poured the beer into his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s so refreshing and invigorating. I didn¡¯t expect that your shabby tavern would have good wine. Oh right, give this beautiful lady next to me a glass too,¡± Prince Lieyang turned around and flashed a lizardman-style handsome smile.

    Karina stared at Lin Ge with a besotted look, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can¡¯t drink anything else other than the wine he carefully concocted anymore.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Prince Lieyang turned his lizard head which was full of spikes back, ¡°What wine is she talking about? Give me a glass too.¡±

    Even though Lin Ge was in a state of extreme shock, he had to satisfy the customer¡¯s needs. He began to make Long Island Iced Tea almost instinctively.

    Prince Lieyang watched as Lin Ge mixed the wine. From time to time, a long and thin forked black tongue would stick out of his mouth.

    ¡°Not bad. Interesting¡­¡±

    After Lin Ge was done, he placed a cup of Long Island Iced Tea on the coaster in front of Prince Lieyang.

    ¡°A Long Island Iced Tea, here you go,¡± Lin Ge¡¯s tone was like that of a robot that had lost its emotions.

    ¡°Tea?¡±

    ¡°Even though its name is Long Island Iced Tea, but¡­¡± Lin Ge was like a machine that answered all questions and explained to Prince Lieyang.

    ¡°Good wine!¡± Prince Lieyang stuck out his long and thin tongue and licked the wine. His vertical pupils suddenly enlarged, and he poured the entire glass of Long Island Iced Tea into his mouth.

    Then, the Prince hiccuped and put the glass back on the bar counter.

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t look so silly, I would want to bring you back and be my personal bartender.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weird since just now,¡± Karina said, concerned, ¡°Did that savage Elise scare you?¡±

    Elise¡¯s voice came from the corner, ¡°Red-haired woman, don¡¯t think I can¡¯t hear you. Besides, what right do you have to call me savage?¡±

    Karina seemed to have not heard her as she focused all her attention on Lin Ge.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Lin Ge finally asked, ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°My hometown is in a small town in the Osrone Empire,¡± Karina answered honestly, ¡°But I haven¡¯t been back for many years. I¡¯ve been wandering around the continent. I only came to Castaron a few months ago.¡±

    Prince Lieyang cleared his throat and said, ¡°I am the honorable Prince Lieyang of the great Galma Empire¡¯s Monra giant lizard royal family. I have been traveling the continent recently. The day I return will be the day I take over the throne of the Galma Empire. I hope that on this meaningful journey, I can find my other half who can share this glory with me. She will be the future queen of the Galma Empire¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he glanced at Karina. Unfortunately, Karina was unmoved. She continued to stare at the silly-looking bartender, which made the lizardman very unhappy.

    Hearing the names of these places he had never heard of before and enduring the envious gaze of a lizard, Lin Ge felt that he must have gone mad.

    Could it be that a new continent had been discovered on earth?

    ¡°What do you mean by the continent?¡±

    ¡°The Aeos continent, of course,¡± Karina replied, puzzled.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Aeos, huh¡­¡± Lin Ge fell into deep thought.

    Neelu came to the bar and saw Lin Ge, who seemed to have lost his soul. She said in a gentle tone, ¡°It seems that the boss didn¡¯t tell you what kind of shop this is when he interviewed you.¡±

    Elise also came over, smiling cheekily. Just looking at the expression on Lin Ge¡¯s face made her very happy.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. If we had made it clear from the start, he might have been scared away.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Lin Ge hurriedly.

    ¡°As you can see, this shop serves guests from another world. In the world you¡¯re from, the brewing and mixing techniques of wine are far superior to that of the Aeos Continent. That¡¯s why the store manager posted a recruitment notice there and hired you. Do you understand now?¡±

 Chapter 7

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Ah, I understand now. So you¡¯re from another world, Lin Ge. No wonder you were so surprised to see us,¡± Karina said as she suddenly realized.

    Lin Ge silently cut a lemon into thin slices, digesting this fact.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t transmigrate, did I?¡± He suddenly asked.

    Neelu said, ¡°if you want to go over and take a look, you just have to ask any customer to take you there. The key is who opens the door when you go out. If you open the door, it will lead to Earth. If a customer opens the door, it will lead to the Aeos continent.¡±

    No wonder there were only two customers yesterday even though this shop was located in a not-so-remote area. It turned out to be facing another world. He wondered where the exit was.

    ¡°Are you afraid? If you¡¯re scared, just resign and don¡¯t come back tomorrow,¡± Elise tried to take back the bar counter that belonged to her, instigating Lin Ge to resign.

    After taking a deep breath, Lin Ge smiled again, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? Or rather, this situation makes me even more excited. I¡¯m now full of motivation to bring good wine to another world that is lacking in it.¡±

    Elise picked up her glass of America Beauty and finished it in one gulp. She slammed the glass on the bar counter, very dissatisfied with the result.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way,¡± Neelu said with a gentle smile, ¡°If you run away, it would¡¯ve been troublesome to recruit another person.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good enough to just have me?¡± Elise mumbled, ¡°Why do you have to hire someone else?¡±

    ¡°If your wine can move the manager, of course, I have no objections.¡±

    Elise shushed. She was well aware of the fact that the wine she made wasn¡¯t as good as the one Lin Ge made.

    Prince Lieyang left in a hurry after finishing his glass, leaving Karina alone in the shop.

    Neelu went back into the resting room, and Elise sat back at the table in the corner, glancing at the bar from time to time.

    ¡°Lin Ge, can you take me to your world one day? I¡¯m very curious about your world.¡±

    ¡°If you promise me that it won¡¯t cause a commotion, I can consider your proposal.¡±

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll listen to you completely. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do,¡± Karina shot him another flirtatious look.

    Lin Ge was unmoved. As he wiped the glass, he asked, ¡°Do you need any more wine?¡±

    ¡°No need, just chat with me.¡±

    ¡°Do you not have anything to do?¡±

    Lin Ge tactfully expressed his wish for her to leave after drinking, but Karina didn¡¯t notice the hidden meaning in his words at all.

    ¡°No. Besides, if I leave, won¡¯t you feel lonely at the counter? I want to be with you.¡±

    Elise¡¯s disdainful voice came from the corner, ¡°Ha, what a b*tch.¡±

    Karina simply ignored her as if she did not hear the other party.

    Lin Ge could only reply to Karina perfunctorily, hoping that the next customer would arrive soon. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a lizard or something else, just one would do!

    Unfortunately, there were no other customers in the shop until it was time to get off work.

    Lin Ge put down the glass he was holding and left the bar. He opened the door to the resting room on the left side of the bar.

    When he walked into the resting room, Neelu was sleeping on the single sofa in there. Her unguarded look made his heart beat faster.

    ¡°Sister Neelu, please leave for a moment. I need to change.¡±

    Neelu moved a little on the sofa and retracted her long legs. She curled up and gave a vague response, ¡°You can change, I¡¯m not looking at you ¡­¡±

    Lin Ge had no choice but to take off his white shirt, revealing his upper body. Then, he then took out his clothes from the locker, a blue plaid shirt.

    After changing, he walked out of the resting room. Karina, who had not left yet, saw his clothes and suddenly shouted, ¡°You changed your clothes inside!¡±

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± After work, Lin Ge¡¯s tone changed.

    ¡°That big-breasted woman is also in there, right? To think you changed your clothes in front of her!¡± For some reason that Lin Ge did not understand, Karina¡¯s face turned red. She seemed to be a little excited.

    ¡°She was sleeping, so she didn¡¯t see anything. Besides, I only changed my shirt.¡±

    ¡°Next time, can you let me watch from the side?¡±

    Was she even hearing what she was saying?

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Ge walked to the door with a dark face. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped.

    He saw Lanya, who was still sleeping on the sofa. Her petite body was curled up on the sofa, like a sleeping cat.

    If this shop was connected to another world, then the Adventurer¡¯s Guild she was talking about would not be an offline game shop, and she would not be playing live role-playing, but a real female wizard.

    What should he do? Should he wake her up and go to that place with her?

    After hesitating for a moment, Lin Ge walked to the sofa.

    If he left just like that, he would definitely hurt the heart of a lonely girl. Moreover, if she came back to the shop tomorrow, how was he going to face her?

    Could he just say that everything was a misunderstanding? That sounded like an excuse. She would definitely think that he was toying with her.

    Although it was a misunderstanding, he had already promised her. He had to do what he had promised others.

    ¡°Lanya, wake up.¡±

    He gently patted the young female wizard¡¯s shoulder and called out.

    A groan came from under the wizard¡¯s robe, and the girl woke up rubbing her eyes.

    ¡°Lin Ge, you¡¯re off work?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, are you hungry again?¡±

    The young girl blushed and nodded.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to the nearby convenience store to buy some food.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know what ¡°the convenience store¡± that Lin Ge was talking about was, she still followed him out of the bar.

    Looking at the familiar streets, Lin Ge began to doubt the authenticity of Neelu¡¯s words. Did the Aoes Continent really exist?

    However, Lanya¡¯s face was filled with shock as if she had seen a new world. It seemed to prove the existence of that world.

    ¡°What is this place?¡± She looked at the clean and tidy streets in front of her and the bright street lights. Her amethyst-like eyes were full of surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s the world I¡¯m in, a world completely different from the one you¡¯re familiar with.¡±

    Lanya seemed to have accepted this setting very quickly and exclaimed, ¡°Could this be the home of the heroes? ¡±

    ¡°The heroes?¡± Lin Ge asked, puzzled.

    ¡°There are actually rumors circulating on the continent about heroes from another world. It is said that the heroes come from another world and are people chosen by God. They have strong talent and luck, and can always defeat powerful enemies to grow. There¡¯s no mistaking it, this must be the world of the heroes.¡±

    The little girl looked a little excited, and her face was flushed.

    Lin Ge laughed and said, ¡°Haha, maybe.¡±

    ¡°If Lin Ge went to our continent, you might become a legendary hero.¡±

    At the thought of this, Lanya became even more excited. If she could cling to a hero, she would no longer have to worry about food and drink in the future.

 Chapter 8

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Lin Ge brought the excited Lanya to the convenience store. Along the way, the little girl looked around curiously and kept asking him what this was and what that was, chirping like a little sparrow.

    Fortunately, it was already the latter half of the night, and there were not many people on the streets. Otherwise, she would definitely be mistaken for a weirdo.

    The convenience store was located at the intersection and was only a few minutes away from the entrance of the Emeralds bar. When the two of them reached the door, the glass door automatically opened, accompanied by an electronic welcome sound.

    Lanya was so frightened that she took a step back and raised the wand in her hand, which looked more like a branch.

    At this moment, a white-collar woman in her thirties walked out of the store. She gave the two a strange look and left in a hurry.

    Lin Ge pressed down on the wand in Lanya¡¯s hand and explained to her with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, this is an automatic door.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Lanya put away her wand, lowered her hat in embarrassment, and followed Lin Ge into the shop.

    Lin Ge bought two pieces of bread and two glasses of hot milk. He paid the bill under the shop assistant¡¯s strange gaze and left hurriedly with Lanya.

    ¡°This smells so good. Can I eat it now?¡± Lanya¡¯s hands trembled as she held the bread.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    Lanya tore open the package and took a bite of the bread. Her amethyst-like eyes trembled slightly, then glowed with happiness and gratitude.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good person. Not only did you treat me to grapes, but you also gave me such good food. I¡¯ll definitely repay you.¡±

    Her reaction was too exaggerated. What kind of life did she live in the past?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of bread, why would you need to repay me? You don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡±

    Lanya took another sip of the hot milk. The sweet and warm milk flowed into her mouth, making her feel unprecedented warmth. She raised the bottle and added, ¡°Not only bread but also this.¡±

    The two of them returned to the Emeralds bar. The ¡°open¡± light on the door had already gone out, and the wind chimes in front of the door shook gently, making a soft sound.

    Lin Ge twisted the doorknob, but it didn¡¯t open.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, it¡¯s closed already?¡±

    He knocked on the door, but there was no response.

    What should he do? He still had to send the girl back. He couldn¡¯t just leave her alone on the streets at night.

    He didn¡¯t have the key to the store, nor did he have Neelu or Elise¡¯s contact information, but he did have the store manager¡¯s phone number. He had contacted the store manager when he was applying for the job.

    Right, he could call the store manager.

    Lin Ge immediately took out his phone and dialed the store manager¡¯s number.

    Beside him, Lanya seemed to be completely unaware of her situation. She finished the bread in her hand and gulped down her milk, then stared at the bag in Lin Ge¡¯s hand.

    The call connected.

    ¡°Hello, is this the manager?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lin Ge. What¡¯s the matter, calling so late at night?¡± A neutral voice came from the other end of the phone.

    After Lin Ge explained the situation, the person on the other end of the phone laughed, ¡°It seems that you already know the special features of our shop. You won¡¯t run away, will you?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave as long as I get paid.¡±

    The six-hour working hours and the high salary were also one of the reasons Lin Ge chose this shop.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re the first candidate I¡¯ve chosen. I¡¯ll be very sad if you run away.¡±

    ¡°Manager, can you contact Neelu or Elise and ask them to open the door for me? I want to send this child back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. They¡¯re no longer in the store, and it¡¯s after work hours. I can¡¯t order them around.¡±

    ¡°Then, can you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m very busy right now. Just let her stay at your place for a night. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±

    ¡°Hello, manager?¡±

    An explosion suddenly came from the other end of the phone, and then there was no sound.

    Lin Ge glanced at Lanya, who was trying to lick the inner wall of the milk bottle with her tongue. He felt a little helpless. It seemed that he could only take her back with him.

    ¡°Lanya, would you like to stay at my place for a night?¡±

    Lanya put down the milk bottle, and there was a circle of milk stains around her mouth.

    ¡°Okay,¡± She agreed without any hesitation.

    ¡°You trust me so much?¡± Lin Ge asked in surprise, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m a bad person?¡±

    Lanya¡¯s smile was full of trust, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. You¡¯re a good person. Your soul is very clean.¡±

    ¡°You can really see souls?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a¡­ wizard.¡±

    ¡°What wizard?¡±

    The two words in the middle were too soft that Lin Ge did not hear them clearly.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Lanya lowered her head, seemingly embarrassed.

    Seeing her like this, Lin Ge did not ask any more questions and led her back to her residence.

    He lived on the seventh floor of a nearby shared apartment. Other than his room, the two other rooms had been rented to a couple and a male college student respectively.

    According to the UTC/GMT+08:00 timezone on Earth, his working hours at the Emeralds bar were from 6 p.m. to 12 p.m. When he and Lanya returned to the apartment building, it was just half past midnight.

    ¡°Wow, so this is Mr. Lin Ge¡¯s castle? It¡¯s so tall.¡±

    Lanya held her hat and looked up at the building full of windows.

    ¡°I live in one room in the building, and it¡¯s not mine. I¡¯m just a tenant.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The sensor light on the first floor was broken and had not been repaired, so it was a little dark.

    When the elevator door opened, the warm and bright light dispelled the darkness. Lin Ge walked in and pressed the button for the 7th floor, only to find that Lanya was still standing outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Under the light of the elevator, Lin Ge could see the blush on her face.

    ¡°Is this Mr. Lin Ge¡¯s room? Even if your soul is very clean, I would still feel embarrassed to stay in such a small room for a night with a man I¡¯ve only known for a day.¡±

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, ¡°This isn¡¯t my room. It¡¯s an elevator.¡±

    ¡°Elevator?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you later. Come in first, or the elevator is going to ring.¡±

    Lanya finally stepped into the elevator and asked curiously, ¡°Are you saying that this small room will squeak? What does it sound like?¡±

    ¡°Beep beep warning sounds.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? I really want to hear it,¡± She was like a curious child.

    The moment the elevator door closed and started to rise, Lanya grabbed Lin Ge¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Is this metal room moving?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Lin Ge soothed her.

    The elevator stopped on the seventh floor, and the door opened again. Lanya grabbed Lin Ge¡¯s arm as they left the elevator.

    Lin Ge smiled and brought her to unit 703. After entering the password, he led her into the house.

    When the two entered, a door to the right suddenly opened, and a young man in a tank top and pants walked out. His hair was messy, and he was wearing a pair of glasses.

    He was one of the tenants, a student from a nearby university. He said he was taking the postgraduate entrance exam, but Lin Ge only saw him playing games all night.

    The two of them didn¡¯t communicate much, but he had seen his name in the residential group. He seemed to be called Gao Wenyang.

    When Gao Wenyang saw the two enter the room, he pushed his glasses and glanced at Lanya, who was holding onto Lin Ge¡¯s arm. She was still wearing a wizard¡¯s robe and an exaggerated hat.

    ¡°Hmm? A cosplayer?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°You can have this too.¡±

    After leading Lanya back to his room, Lin Ge placed the bag of milk and bread on the table and pointed at it.

    On the way back, he noticed that she kept peeking at the bag in his hand. He found it funny, but he also felt a little sympathetic.

    ¡°Really?¡± Lanya¡¯s face lit up with joy, but then she suddenly felt a little embarrassed, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to make a bowl of noodles.¡±

    ¡°Can you make two bowls?¡± Lanya asked, blinking.

    Lin Ge stared at her slim waist in shock, ¡°You can still eat?¡±

    Lanya patted her stomach and said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    After Lin Ge went to the kitchen, Lanya sat at the desk and observed the room while nibbling on bread.

    The room wasn¡¯t big, but it was very clean. There was a single bed, a desk, and a simple wardrobe. There wasn¡¯t much space left.

    There were a few thick books on the desk. Judging from the wine bottle on the cover, they should be books about wine.

    When she saw the narrow single bed, Lanya¡¯s face turned slightly red. Such a narrow bed could not fit two people safely. She thought she should probably just sit here and meditate for the night.

    When Lin Ge walked out of the kitchen with two bowls of hot noodles, Lanya had already smelled the aroma and opened the door to welcome him.

    There was only one chair in the room, so Lin Ge moved the desk to the bed and let Lanya sit on the bed while he sat on the chair.

    ¡°It smells so good. Why are you so good at everything? Not only is the wine you make delicious, but even the noodles you make are so delicious!¡± Lanya slurped a mouthful of noodles and was not stingy with her praise for Lin Ge.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s a cosplayer?¡± With a mouthful of noodles in her mouth, Lanya asked with her cheeks puffed up.

    The man at the door seemed to be very surprised to see her.

    ¡°Just some people who like to wear special clothes. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    Gao Wenyang had obviously misunderstood. There was no need to let Lanya know about such things.

    She was someone from another world and would return tomorrow. She should not be affected by this world.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Lanya replied indifferently and continued eating her noodles.

    After finishing the noodles, Lanya¡¯s bowl was empty, without even a drop of soup left. Then, she started staring at Lin Ge¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Lin Ge, do you still want to drink the soup in your bowl?¡±

    Lin Ge pushed the bowl to her and sighed silently in his heart. What kind of life did she live in the past for her to be able to eat so much?

    After finishing the soup in Lin Ge¡¯s bowl as well, Lanya threw her head back and fell onto the bed. She gently stroked her slightly puffed-up belly and let out a satisfied sound.

    Lin Ge collected the bowls and went to the kitchen to wash them. He didn¡¯t go back to his room. Instead, he stayed on the sofa in the living room.

    He would just lie here for the night.

    Not long after Lin Ge lay down, he suddenly heard the sound of the door opening. He opened his eyes and saw Lanya coming out of the room. She walked to the sofa with a red face as if she had something that was hard to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Ge asked softly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be able to turn the food in this world into magic energy. I¡¯ve had too much soup, so¡­ Umm¡­¡±

    Lanya put her hands together between her legs and twisted her body uneasily.

    Lin Ge instantly understood.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore, I understand.¡±

    Then, he brought Lanya to the door of the bathroom.

    ¡°The washroom is here.¡±

    When Lanya opened the door and rushed into the bathroom, Lin Ge seemed to hear a very soft ¡°thank you¡±.

    However, the door soon opened again. Lanya stopped Lin Ge, who was about to leave, and pointed to the bathroom, ¡°Lin Ge, where is it?¡±

    Oh, that¡¯s right, she probably hadn¡¯t seen a toilet before.

    Hence, Lin Ge walked into the bathroom and quickly explained to her how to use the toilet.

    ¡°After you¡¯re done, press this and it will be cleaned up.¡±

    Lin Ge pressed the flush button, and the water in the toilet bowl started to splash.

    Lanya bit her lower lip and looked at the yellowish toilet seat in horror.

    ¡°What a filthy thing! I feel like vomiting just by being close to it. And to think I have to¡­ Sit on it?¡±

    The thought of her body touching that thing called the ¡°toilet¡± made Lanya feel dizzy, and her face turned from red to white.

    Lin Ge could tell from her reaction that she found it dirty.

    From what she had just said, in the other world, she could turn the food she ate into magic energy, which meant that she did not need to excrete. Or was releasing magic the same as excreting?

    In short, she was a clean magical girl.

    So it was reasonable for her to dislike this old shared toilet.

    So he carefully put down the toilet seat and spread a layer of tissue on it.

    ¡°Here, this should do it.¡±

    He then walked out of the bathroom and closed the door.

    Lanya could only overcome the rest of the resisting mindset by herself. If he continued to stay here, he would only be making her hold it in for longer.

    As soon as Lin Ge sat down on the sofa, he saw a bright white light suddenly overflowing from the gap in the bathroom door, followed by pattering sounds.

    What was she doing inside?

    No matter how curious Lin Ge was, he couldn¡¯t just open the door to check.

    Soon, the door of the bathroom opened slowly with a creak. Lanya leaned against the door frame and leaned half of her body out. Her face was unusually pale and she looked extremely weak.

    She extended a hand to Lin Ge and called out with difficulty, ¡°Help¡­ Help me.¡±

    Lin Ge quickly rushed over and supported her.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    When he saw the toilet in the bathroom, he was stunned.

    The old yellowish toilet bowl was now brand new as if it had just been produced from the factory. The porcelain surface was whiter than a freshly peeled egg, so white that it was even a little dazzling.

    ¡°What did you do to it?¡±

    Lanya fell into Lin Ge¡¯s arms and laughed with difficulty, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that¡­ using a low-level purification spell here would consume more magic than a high-level forbidden spell. It drained all my magic energy, but I had to use it¡­ I really can¡¯t stand the filth¡­¡±

    ¡°You used magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can you carry me back to the room? I don¡¯t even have the strength to walk,¡± At this point, Lanya¡¯s pale face blushed again.

    Lin Ge easily picked her up. Her body was so light that it was like a cloud.

    The hat on Lanya¡¯s head suddenly fell, and her soft chestnut-colored long hair flowed down like mercury. It brushed past her slightly flustered white face and the back of Lin Ge¡¯s hand. It felt cold and smooth to the touch, like silk.

    ¡°My hat¡­¡± Lanya exclaimed and reached out her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll help you get it back.¡±

    Lin Ge squatted and temporarily placed her on his lap. He held her body with one hand and picked up the big pointed hat on the ground with the other.

    When he stood up again with Lanya in his arms, her face seemed to have become redder.

    Lin Ge brought her back to the room and gently placed her on the single bed before covering her with the blanket.

    ¡°Have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°The hat ¡­¡±

    Lanya stared at the hat in Lin Ge¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You wear it when you sleep?¡±

    ¡°Put it¡­ on me. ¡±

    Lin Ge was about to put her hat by the bed, but after hearing her words, he gently placed the hat on her chest.

    ¡°Good night,¡± He said.

    ¡°Yes, thank you¡­ Good night.¡±

    Lanya closed her eyes in peace. Her long eyelashes were like stamen and seemed to be foretelling a sweet dream.

 Chapter 10

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    When Lin Ge and Lanya entered the Emeralds bar, Elise, who was wiping the table, stopped and glanced at the two. She clicked her tongue and shook her head.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to the child. You¡¯re really a big pervert.¡±

    Lin Ge ignored her and went to the resting room to change his clothes. Lanya still looked a little weak, but she explained, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand Mr. Lin Ge. It¡¯s my problem.¡±

    ¡°No way, what kind of magic potion did he give you to make you so protective of him?¡±

    Lanya blushed, ¡°There¡¯s no such potion. Mr. Lin Ge gave me milk and noodles. He¡¯s a good man, not a pervert.¡±

    Elise shook her head with a look of pity as if lamenting the fall of a young girl in her prime, and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Lin Ge changed into the white button-down shirt he wore for work and walked out of the resting room. He walked to the bar counter and started to prepare for business.

    ¡°Elise, get me a wet towel.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have hands? Come and get it yourself.¡±

    Lin Ge chuckled. Just as he was about to get a towel, he saw Lanya running to the bucket.

    She picked up the towel by the bucket, wet it, and wrung it dry. Then she ran to the bar counter, stood on her tiptoes, raised her hands over her head, and handed him the wet towel.

    ¡°Here, the towel.¡±

    Lin Ge smiled and thanked her. He took the towel and took a wine bottle from the top of the counter behind him. As he wiped the bottle, he muttered to himself, ¡°Should I suggest to the manager to recruit another cute and obedient apprentice? But the store is not big, and four employees seem too many.¡±

    Lin Ge paused as if he had suddenly thought of a good idea.

    ¡°Right, why don¡¯t we lay off some staff?¡±

    Elise finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said, ¡°Bastard, you¡¯ll be the first one to be laid off!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say to fire you,¡± Lin Ge laughed, ¡°Why are you so agitated?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s agitated? I¡¯m not agitated,¡± Elise was like an angry lion cub when she said this, and it was not convincing at all.

    Lanya¡¯s eyes lit up as she leaned on the bar counter. If she could work here, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about food.

    ¡°It¡¯s already so lively so early in the morning? Before I even opened the door, I could hear Elise shouting and screaming,¡± The sound of wind chimes rang as Neelu opened the door and came in with a smile.

    ¡°Early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Lin Ge, it may be the evening in your world, but it¡¯s eight in the morning in our world,¡± Neelu explained with a smile.

    Lin Ge let the matter rest.

    Not long after the shop officially opened, the Emeralds bar welcomed its first customer of the day.

    Lin Ge had thought that the first customer to enter the shop would be Karina. To his surprise, it was the big red lizard that claimed to be a Prince.

    When Prince Lieyang entered the shop, he was obviously not as arrogant as he was yesterday. He went straight to the bar and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a cup of that thing from yesterday, the iced black tea!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Long Island Iced Tea.¡±

    ¡°Oh, anything is fine. Hurry up.¡±

    With a smile, Lin Ge made him a cup of Long Island Iced Tea. The Prince didn¡¯t down the drink like he did the day before. Instead, he stuck out his long, forked tongue and gently stirred the wine in the glass. He seemed to be enjoying it.

    Although it looked a little disgusting, Lin Ge was still satisfied that the customer was enjoying the wine he had mixed.

    Prince Lieyang suddenly retracted his tongue and asked, ¡°Why does it taste different from yesterday¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Better or worse?¡±

    There was no need to ask this question. Lin Ge already knew the answer, but he wanted to hear the customer say it himself.

    ¡°The taste is more refreshing than yesterday, and the remaining wine fragrance on the tip of the tongue is more lasting. Compared to today¡¯s, yesterday¡¯s was like the clumsy work of an apprentice.¡±

    Lin Ge revealed a satisfied smile and explained, ¡°A cocktail is made with the painstaking efforts of the bartender. Even if it¡¯s the same person with the same ingredients, the subtle differences in the bartender¡¯s physical condition, emotional state, and the way they make the cocktail will deliver a different product.¡±

    Prince Lieyang showed an expression of understanding, and then suddenly asked, ¡°In other words, you were just brushing me off yesterday, right?¡±

    ¡°You must be joking. I was just not in the right state yesterday.¡±

    When he was making the drink for Prince Lieyang yesterday, Lin Ge¡¯s emotions had been fluctuating violently, and he had completely lost his calm. He had been doing his job purely based on his instincts, and the wine he made under such circumstances was naturally no different from ordinary wine.

    Although Prince Lieyang was a lizard, he had some wine-tasting skills. Otherwise, he would not have noticed the difference between the two glasses of wine.

    ¡°Indeed, you were like a stupid frog yesterday, but you look much more normal today.¡±

    Prince Lieyang glanced at Lin Ge and reluctantly believed his words.

    Lin Ge smiled and accepted his words as a compliment.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re qualified,¡± Prince Lieyang Kingdom suddenly said.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Ge was stunned.

    ¡°The qualification to follow the future Emperor of the Galma Empire. Come with me and make me good wine. In return, I¡¯ll grant you wealth and status. If you perform well, you can even marry a noble Princess of the Empire and be part of the noble royal family.¡±

    Prince Lieyang took out a ruby from his pocket and casually threw it on the bar counter. The ruby was shaped like a blood diamond, shining with a gorgeous color under the light.

    His fingers tapped the glass next to his hand, and his tone was like a real king.

    Lin Ge was amused. Did he mean that he should marry a female lizard? How was that possible?

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I just want to be a bartender with freedom and let more customers appreciate the charm of good wine.¡±

    ¡°Think again. If you miss this opportunity, it¡¯ll be useless even if you beg me in the future,¡± Prince Lieyang was very surprised and emphasized it again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you should go with him. The Galma Empire is one of the strongest countries on the Aeos Continent. If you follow this noble Prince, I guarantee that your future will be bright,¡± Elise also came to the bar counter and urged Lin Ge to leave.

    Prince Lieyang turned around and looked at Elise in surprise.

    ¡°Woman, I have to admit that I¡¯m starting to like you a little.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but please shut up.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Prince Lieyang looked at Elise¡¯s rolled-up sleeve and swallowed his words.

    Although those hands were slender and fair, they contained terrifying power.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile, ¡°But everyone has their ambitions. I just want to be a bartender with freedom and serve good wine to more customers.¡±

    Pa-pa-pa!

    ¡°Well said!¡±

    Loud claps came from the door. A young man with short white hair and fair skin leaned against the door and came in.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he walked to the bar counter and sat down on the left side of Prince Lieyang.

    An arm with a tightly clenched fist was placed in front of the Prince. Although the other party¡¯s wrist was thin and his fist was small, it made the Prince feel a bone-piercing cold.

    ¡°You want to steal my employee, huh? Little lizard~¡±

 Chapter 11

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Ahaha, I was just joking.¡±

    The strange young androgynous person before him gave Prince Lieyang an unprecedented sense of oppression. He could only smile and explain carefully.

    The white-haired young man retracted his fist and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good. Whoever dares to lay their hands on my employee, I guarantee that they won¡¯t see the Sun tomorrow.¡±

    The white-haired young man was the owner of the Emerald bar, Glenfiddich. Lin Ge still did not know if the other party was a man or a woman.

    With Glenfiddich¡¯s flat chest, fair skin, androgynous voice, handsome face, and male attire, it was really difficult to determine his gender.

    ¡°Well said, Lin Ge. You must make the Emeralds bar¡¯s name resound throughout the entire Aeos continent. I will support you with all my might, starting with a raise in your salary,¡± The shop manager turned to look at Lin Ge, his red eyes shining with excitement.

    ¡°By how much?¡± Lin Ge asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s increase it by 20% for now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±

    On the third day of work, without doing anything, his salary had been increased by one-fifth. No wonder so many people liked to flatter their boss.

    He wasn¡¯t flattering the other party though. He only spoke his true thoughts.

    Elise wasn¡¯t happy to see Lin Ge get a raise in his salary for no reason.

    ¡°I also want a pay raise!¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What did you just say?¡± Glenfiddich seemed to not hear her and picked his ears as if he wanted to hear what she was saying.

    ¡°Are you deaf? I¡¯ve been working here for so many years and you¡¯ve never given me a raise. Why did you give him a raise the moment he¡¯s here?¡± Elise brazenly faced the shop manager and loudly complained.

    Glenfiddich chuckled, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to shout so loudly. I¡¯m not deaf. If you can make a wine as good as Lin Ge¡¯s, no, if you can reach even half of his level, I¡¯ll double your salary. How about it?¡±

    Elise¡¯s face began to heat up again.

    ¡°Alright, just wait.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance. Good luck, little Elise.¡±

    After calming down the angry employee, Glenfiddich turned around and said to Lin Ge, ¡°I¡¯ll have another glass of that.¡±

    His red eyes were filled with anticipation.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    The ¡°that¡± the shop manager was referring to was the cocktail that Lin Ge had made on the day of the interview.

    He turned around and skillfully prepared the shaker and a champagne saucer glass. He then took a bottle of whiskey and spicy absinthe from the wine cabinet.

    Following this, he prepared some freshly squeezed lemon juice and orange juice. After adding ice into the shaker till it was 80% full, he added the freshly squeezed orange juice and lemon juice in a 1:2 ratio. The two juices combined were exactly one ounce.

    Then, in the same proportion and amount, he added the spicy absinthe and whiskey. He began to shake the mixture until the surface of the shaker was frosty.

    He picked up the shaker and opened the lid. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the opening of the shaker.

    Amber-colored wine flowed out of the shaker and into the elegant champagne saucer glass, exuding a slight chill.

    Lin Ge picked up a slice of sliced lemon. It was a standard eight-segment lemon. The eight segments were evenly fanned out. The flesh was crystal clear and full, with an alluring golden color.

    He picked up the fruit knife, flicked his wrist, and cut off one of the segments neatly, leaving only seven segments of flesh. Then, he gently picked up the slice of lemon and placed it in the corner of the cup.

    The golden lemon and the amber-colored wine reflected off each other. Everyone stared at the small glass, and it was as if the sea under the setting sun appeared in front of their eyes.

    The alluring aroma of the wine wafted out from the small cup, causing everyone to salivate and involuntarily swallow.

    Glenfiddich took a sip, and a happy expression immediately appeared on his face. He was like a girl who had been hit by waves on the beach. The waves hit his feet, making him laugh like silver bells.

    The spicy taste was like the beach with the residual heat of the hot sun, stimulating his taste buds.

    If one savored it carefully, one would be able to taste the complex and rich taste of the wine that left an endless aftertaste.

    When he opened his eyes and returned to the real world, the glass was empty, and there was another person beside him, a red-haired woman.

    Karina had been attracted by the aroma of the wine as soon as she entered the bar. Seeing the intoxicated expression on Glenfiddich¡¯s face, she knew that Lin Ge had made another glass of top-quality wine.

    ¡°What kind of wine is this?¡± She asked Lin Ge.

    ¡°A Hole in One,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    ¡°What a perverted name.¡±

    Elise, who was beside her, said, ¡°Those with perverted brains see everything perverted.¡±

    Karina nodded and admitted, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. So, little brother Lin Ge, come and do some erotic things with me. If it¡¯s you, I¡¯ll accept any kind of play.¡±

    Lin Ge pretended not to hear her and explained to everyone, ¡°On Earth, there¡¯s a sport called golf. It¡¯s a sport that uses a club to hit the ball into a target hole. The golf players in this sport all hope to get a good result of ¡°hole in one¡±. This cocktail was given this name because it¡¯s a favorite drink of many golf players.¡±

    Prince Lieyang Kingdom anxiously asked Glenfiddich, ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the best, of course. I was conquered by this glass of wine that day and immediately decided that no matter what it took, I had to keep him in the shop.¡±

    Prince Lieyang immediately turned to Lin Ge and said, ¡°Hurry up and give me a glass.¡±

    ¡°I want one too,¡± Karina said.

    ¡°Us too,¡± Elise and Neelu said in unison.

    It was a great blessing for a bartender for his wine to be loved by others.

    Lin Ge smiled as he took out a large shaker. Under everyone¡¯s expectant gaze, he made a glass for everyone.

    After everyone drank it, their faces revealed the same satisfied expression as the shop manager.

    Karina couldn¡¯t help but tease Elise when she saw the look of enjoyment on Elise¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t you hate little brother Lin Ge? Why are you drinking so happily? You really are a little slut who doesn¡¯t mean what she says.¡±

    ¡°You pervert, can you stop spoiling the mood? Me hating him but liking his wine are two different things. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m preparing to defeat him. Is there a problem?¡±

    Lin Ge could only smile helplessly at the two¡¯s argument. He turned around and saw the eager expression on Lanya¡¯s face. He asked, ¡°Do you want some too?¡±

    Seeing the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces after drinking, Lanya, of course, wanted to try it too.

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Lin Ge took out a champagne saucer glass and poured some wine into it, filling only the bottom. He then handed it to the expectant Lanya.

    ¡°Yes, but only a little.¡±

    Lanya nodded excitedly. She took the glass and took a sip. Her fair face immediately blushed.

    ¡°Did this little girl spend the night at your place last night?¡± Karina suddenly abandoned her bickering opponent and turned to ask Lin Ge.

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t answer, so Elise answered for him, ¡°Yeah. Look at how weak she is. She must have had a rough time last night.

    ¡°How cunning. He closed the door too quickly yesterday and I couldn¡¯t catch up. I must follow him to his house today.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    After having the wine, Glenfiddich took out a key and handed it to Lin Ge.

    ¡°I came to the shop today to give you the key. From now on, you can come and go as you please. You can even treat this place as your home and live here.¡±

    Lin Ge took the key. It was an ordinary brass key about five centimeters long. It was slightly worn out and didn¡¯t look special.

    He thought for a moment. There was nothing in the resting room, so he could transform it into his room. If he moved into the shop, he could save on rent and it would be more convenient to work.

    However, Elise and Neelu would often go in and out of the resting room during work, and there were no bathrooms. If he wanted to solve his physiological problems, he would have to go to the nearby public toilet, and he would also have to bathe in the bathhouse, which was more troublesome.

    After he got his salary, he could move to a nearby neighborhood and rent a single suite. With that, he wouldn¡¯t have to share the house with others. As such, he didn¡¯t plan to move into the shop for the time being.

    After giving the key to Lin Ge, Glenfiddich left.

    After Prince Lieyang failed to strike up a conversation with Karina, he was ready to leave as well.

    ¡°Customer, your gem.¡±

    He didn¡¯t take the ruby on the bar counter as if he had forgotten that it came from his pocket, so Lin Ge stopped him.

    The Prince waved his hand, ¡°Who do you think I am? I¡¯ve already given it away. Why would I take it back?¡±

    Then, he left the bar.

    Lin Ge couldn¡¯t help but feel that although the lizardman Prince was arrogant, he had his principles. In this aspect, he was quite cute.

    Lanya stared at the ruby in Lin Ge¡¯s hand, her eyes glowing, ¡°A ruby like this is worth at least 1000 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you. Exchange it for gold coins and eat something good there.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know the price of goods in that world, but something that came from a Prince shouldn¡¯t be too cheap. Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have used it to try and buy him over.

    Therefore, this gem should be able to sustain her life for a long time.

    Lanya stared at the gemstone in shock but did not reach out to take it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, so how can I accept such an expensive gift from you? Thank you, but I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Lin Ge thought for a moment and changed his words, ¡°Then help me exchange them for gold coins. The gold coins I exchange for will be stored with you. Are you willing to help me with this?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you,¡± Lanya said. She took the ruby and ran to the door of the bar.

    ¡°Oh right, take 100 from the gold coins you exchanged as your reward. Go and have a good meal.¡±

    Lanya nodded hard. Then, as if she had received an official mission, she left with a serious face.

    As soon as Lanya left the bar, Elise said teasingly, ¡°Oh my, brother Lin Ge is such a good person. Can you give me 100 gold coins too?¡±

    Lin Ge ignored her sarcasm. He picked up a wine glass and calmly wiped it.

    Elise glared at him unwillingly and stopped asking for a rebuff.

    About an hour later, Lanya returned to the bar with a small purse in her hand. Her face was red with excitement. She had never held so many gold coins in her hands.

    She raised the money bag with both hands and placed it on the bar counter.

    ¡°The total is 1150 gold. Please check.¡±

    Lin Ge was quite surprised. This money bag was only the size of a fist, so how could it hold over a thousand gold coins? Could it be that this money bag was a magic storage item?

    When he opened the bag, he found that there were only 12 gold coins in it.

    ¡°Why are there only 12?¡±

    ¡°11 of them are 100 gold, and 1 is 50 gold,¡± Lanya explained, ¡°That¡¯s 1150 gold in total.¡±

    Lin Ge poured out the 12 gold coins and arranged them in a row. Sure enough, one of them was slightly smaller, and the pattern and words were different.

    ¡°I thought it would be 1150 gold coins,¡± He said with a smile.

    Lanya shook her head and said, ¡°No, the gold coins here are not cast with pure gold, but smelted from a variety of metals. A certain amount of gold is mixed in during the smelting process. According to the different amounts of gold, the coins are divided into 1 gold, 5 gold, 10 gold, 50 gold, and 100 gold. A gold coin of 100 gold is almost pure gold.¡±

    Understanding the situation, Lin Ge put the 12 gold coins back into his wallet and returned them to Lanya.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it with you for now. Don¡¯t forget your 100 gold.¡±

    Lanya had seen Lin Ge buy things in the convenience store before and knew that he did not use gold coins back in his world, so she nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely help you keep it safe.¡±

    She then waited for Lin Ge to get off work.

    On Lin Ge¡¯s third day of work at the Emeralds bar, there were no new customers.

    As soon as it was time to get off work, the wall clock in the shop suddenly rang. A crow popped out from the dark brown wooden clock, cawed twice, then shrank back into the clock.

    Lin Ge walked into the resting room to change his clothes. Neelu was lying on the sofa, sleeping soundly, but her posture was not very elegant.

    He shook his head and gave up on waking her up. He went straight to the locker, took off his shirt, and was about to change into his own clothes when he suddenly heard Lanya¡¯s exclamation from outside the resting room.

    He turned his head and saw a pair of excited eyes through the crack of the door.

    Those beautiful eyes were very familiar to Lin Ge. Coupled with the few strands of red hair hanging down by the door, he instantly confirmed the identity of the peeper.

    ¡°Damn you, Karina!¡±

    He quickly put on his clothes and rushed out of the resting room without even buttoning his shirt. However, Karina was no longer in the shop. Only Lanya was standing at the door of the resting room, her face red and panting slightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. She was the one who covered my mouth and pulled me to the door,¡± Lanya explained in a panic when she saw Lin Ge¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She ran.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, at least she ran fast,¡± Lin Ge loosened his clenched fist.

    Elise¡¯s gloating voice could be heard from the side, ¡°Even if you catch up to her, you can¡¯t beat her. However, if you¡¯re willing to give up your place at the bar counter, I can help you teach her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your offer, but there¡¯s no need.¡±

    As he buttoned up his shirt, Lin Ge wondered if Karina¡¯s power would be suppressed like Lanya¡¯s if he led her to Earth.

    In that case, he would have a chance to teach her a lesson.

    However, he had to go to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to register with Lanya today, so he let Karina go for the time being.

    Lanya pulled open the wooden door of the bar, and Lin Ge followed her out of the bar. The warm sunlight immediately shone on his head, and what appeared in front of him was a lively street.

    He glanced around and saw taurens, elves with pointy ears, lizardmen covered in black scales, warriors in heavy armor, scepter-wielding mages hidden in black robes, and strange creatures that were thin and looked like mice.

    On both sides of the street were retro medieval buildings with all kinds of shops, and a few fruit stalls among them.

    He turned back to look at the Emeralds bar, and the signboard on the door had also changed into words he didn¡¯t recognize.

    So this was the city of another world?

    ¡°This is the commercial street to the North of Castaron, Uradaha Street,¡± Lanya introduced to him with a smile.

    Just then, Lin Ge felt something jump in his pants and make a strange sound.

    Croak.

 Chapter 13

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Lin Ge, what¡¯s jumping in your pants?¡±

    Lanya also heard the sound. She looked down and saw something jumping in Lin Ge¡¯s pants.

    Lin Ge reached into his pocket and grabbed a slippery creature, which gave him such fright that he retracted his hand.

    A green frog jumped out of his pocket. It had a smooth appearance with big bulging eyes. It looked very healthy.

    ¡°Why is there a frog in your pants?¡± Lanya pointed at the frog and shouted.

    Lin Ge was stunned and speechless.

    That¡¯s not right. There should¡¯ve only been his phone in his pocket. How did it turn into a frog?

    Seeing that his phone ¨C no, the frog ¨C was about to escape, Lin Ge quickly stepped forward and grabbed it.

    The frog struggled with all its might, secreting a slippery mucus on Lin Ge¡¯s hand, but it still couldn¡¯t escape.

    At this moment, Neelu and Elise walked out of the shop. Elise saw the frog in his hand and cast a disdainful look at him, ¡°It¡¯s so sticky and disgusting.¡±

    Lin Ge raised the frog and asked the two, ¡°How did my phone become like this?¡±

    Neelu explained with a smile, ¡°This is a rejection reaction caused by the different operating rules of the two worlds. The specific principle is very complicated. You just have to know that the electronic products on Earth will become unusable here.¡±

    The corner of Lin Ge¡¯s mouth twitched, and he felt some heartache. This phone had cost him a lot of money.

    ¡°Will it turn back into a phone?¡±

    Neelu smiled, ¡°As long as you return to the bar or Earth, it will return to its original state. But you have to be careful. If this frog dies here, even if you return to the bar or your own world, you will only get a broken phone.¡±

    Lin Ge was slightly relieved. It was good as long as he could get his phone back.

    ¡°Putting that aside, Elise, you¡¯re really amazing,¡± Lin Ge suddenly said as he looked at the busy street.

    Elise raised her thin eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s eyes swept across the bustling pedestrians on the street, ¡°Our bar is located on such a busy street, yet only two new customers have come in three days. It seems that the wine you made in the past has left a deep impression. Your reputation is well-known.¡±

    Elise was stunned for a moment, but she instantly flew into a rage when she came to her senses.

    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    If Neelu didn¡¯t hold her back, she would have rushed over and torn Lin Ge to pieces.

    Neelu had a helpless smile on her face as she said to Lin Ge in a gentle tone, ¡°Lin Ge, stop teasing her. If I¡¯m not around one day, I¡¯m really worried that she¡¯ll eat you. Besides, it¡¯s not her fault that we have few customers. Uh, I should say that there are other reasons.¡±

    Neelu didn¡¯t finish her sentence, probably because she also felt that it was nonsense to say that Elise had no responsibility, so she changed her words and said that there were other reasons.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Lin Ge asked curiously.

    Neelu held down Elise, who could break free at any time, and explained, ¡°Our bar is located in the city center, but not everyone has the right to enter.¡±

    ¡°You mean, people without qualifications can¡¯t see the bar¡¯s door?¡±

    Neelu shook her head slightly, ¡°For those who are not qualified, although this bar exists and can be seen, they will never have the thought of entering it. It will not leave an impression in their minds.¡±

    Lin Ge only nodded calmly. Compared to the bar¡¯s function of connecting two worlds, this didn¡¯t sound like much.

    However, as a wizard, Lanya knew how amazing this was. She couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing. To think it can secretly affect people¡¯s thoughts, staying hidden in the busy streets without being discovered. It¡¯s just unbelievable. Has a magic array been set up somewhere?¡±

    Neelu smiled and said, ¡°Young lady, you should ask the shop manager about this. We¡¯re only employees here, we don¡¯t know that much.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Mr. shop manager must be very powerful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call him that in front of him,¡± Neelu reminded her, ¡°Otherwise, he¡¯ll fly into a rage.¡±

    Lanya was stunned, ¡°Do you mean¡­ Mr. shop manager? Is there a problem with this form of address?¡±

    Neelu smiled but didn¡¯t reply. After saying goodbye to Lin Ge, she left with Elise, who was still throwing a fit.

    Lin Ge was still holding the frog in his hand, ¡°Lanya, aren¡¯t you a wizard? Do you have any magic items that can help me keep this frog?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my hat is a storage item, but there¡¯s no air inside. It¡¯ll suffocate to death.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to put a frog in her hat either.

    Lin Ge was helpless. Was he only left with the choice of walking on the streets while grabbing onto this slippery frog? That would look just strange and disgusting. He would definitely be treated as a weirdo.

    There were already many passersby looking at him with strange gazes.

    At this time, Lanya lifted her big hat slightly and took out a small purple purse from under the hat. She poured out some silver coins and stuffed them back into the hat, then handed the purse to Lin Ge.

    ¡°Put it in my money bag. This bag is made of breathable fabric and won¡¯t suffocate it to death.¡±

    There were two thumb-sized holes in the purse, so of course it was ¡°breathable¡±.

    Lin Ge took the money bag and placed the frog in it. He then gently pulled the rope around the bag.

    Croaking sounds came from the bag, but at least it was better than holding it in his hand.

    ¡°Lanya, can you help me hold this bag?¡±

    ¡°No, I hate frogs the most,¡± The obedient Lanya expressed her attitude firmly.

    Lin Ge had no choice but to stuff the money bag with the frog into his pocket.

    Lanya took a step back and pointed at the fork in the road.

    ¡°The Adventurer¡¯s Guild is over there. Follow me.¡±

    The two of them walked along the busy street and arrived at the entrance of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.

    The guild was located in the most prosperous part of Uradaha Street, and there were many shops selling potions, armor, weapons, magic items, and all sorts of taverns nearby.

    Lin Ge stood at the bottom of the stairs and looked at the eye-catching building in front of him.

    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild was a three-story grayish-white stone building. The foundation was more than a meter higher than the ground of the street. One needed to walk up a wide nine-story staircase and walk over a platform paved with colorful floor tiles to reach the entrance of the guild.

    The yellowwood door was wide and grand, and on both sides hung the guild flag with an eagle and lion pattern.

    At this moment, the door was wide open, and noise could be heard from the guild hall.

    The two of them walked into the hall. Lin Ge looked around and found that it was very spacious, with wooden tables and benches on both sides, and a counter that was facing the door. It looked like a large tavern, or rather, it was a tavern that could accept missions.

    Adventurers with nothing to do sat in groups by the tables on both sides, drinking, chatting, exchanging information, or engaging in meaningless chit-chat and table games.

    Drunkards who liked to have fun would definitely like this kind of place. Lin Ge did not hate it, but he would never be able to work in such an environment.

    ¡°May I ask what you two need?¡± The two of them came to the counter, and the female elf in charge of daily affairs asked with a smile.

    Lanya took a deep breath, her face slightly red with excitement.

    She took out a gold coin from her hat and placed it on the counter. Her voice was trembling.

    ¡°We want to register a team.¡±

    Croak.

    The croaking of a frog could be heard from Lin Ge¡¯s pants.

 Chapter 14

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Lin Ge had thought that they would be able to register as a team by paying the fee, but he did not expect that there would be a trial mission. The mission was to explore the spider cave outside the city and retrieve the spider¡¯s venomous fangs as evidence.

    If they could not complete the mission, the team that he and Lanya had formed would only be considered a temporary team. After five days, it would lose its effectiveness and they would no longer be able to obtain information and missions from the guild.

    He wasn¡¯t very interested in adventuring in this world, mainly because he didn¡¯t want to put himself in a dangerous situation.

    However, seeing Lanya¡¯s look of anticipation, he couldn¡¯t bear to say anything more.

    After leaving the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Lanya asked, ¡°Lin Ge, what kind of person do you want to be?¡±

    ¡°An excellent bartender and I¡¯m already one. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be able to reach the next level with more experience.¡±

    Lin Ge was very confident in his talent for bartending. It had only been a spark of interest at first, but now he was completely obsessed with it. He had even left his house to live alone, all so that he could be a bartender freely.

    ¡°Not that. I¡¯m asking you what kind of combat profession you would like to choose in this world.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight.¡±

    ¡°What if you have to choose one?¡± Lanya wrinkled her delicate nose.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what professions are available here,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    Lanya explained, ¡°The more common ones are mages, warriors, thieves, and knights. These are just four very general categories. Each profession has a different branch. For example, mages include black magic, white magic, blood magic, necromancy, and all kinds of elemental magic. Warriors include berserkers, beast warriors, gladiators, axe fighters, and so on.¡±

    ¡°These profession names are just titles, mainly used to distinguish combat methods and make it easier for people to address. They have the same function as the common profession names such as chefs, hunters, and tailors.¡±

    ¡°There isn¡¯t a clear distinction between the professions. For example, a muscular warrior may be able to use magic, and a mage may also be able to pick up a big sword. Of course, most people don¡¯t have such talent, and even if they do, they¡¯ll choose to study what they¡¯re better at so that they can achieve higher achievements.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll probably choose to be a mage,¡± Lin Ge replied after some thought.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re suitable to be a mage too,¡± Lanya agreed, ¡°The Mage Guild is located in the eastern urban area. I¡¯ll take you there for a test. You might be very talented. I¡¯ve heard that a hero from another world broke the testing crystal ball when he was doing a test at the Mage Guild because he was too talented.¡±

    At this time, the frog¡¯s croaking came from Lin Ge¡¯s pocket again. He smiled bitterly, ¡°Let¡¯s put it off for today. It keeps croaking. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate to go to that kind of place.¡±

    Lanya imagined the scene of a frog croaking in the noble and elegant Mage Guild and felt that it was indeed inappropriate. They might even be driven out.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s go tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡±

    Lanya left in a good mood, her steps light and happy. With the gold coins that Lin Ge had given her, she was thinking of going to the magic restaurant that she had always wanted to go to for a big meal.

    Lin Ge followed the path he had come from and unhurriedly walked towards the bar. As he walked, he enjoyed the ambiance of another world¡¯s main street.

    As he walked past the entrance of an alley, the sound of armor colliding came from the narrow alley. A golden-red figure suddenly pounced out of the alley.

    He stared at the figure in surprise.

    ¡°Prince Lieyang?¡±

    At this time, Prince Lieyang had lost his previous pride and calmness. His shiny golden armor was stained with blood, and he was gasping for breath with his fangs bared. He looked extremely pathetic.

    Prince Lieyang also saw Lin Ge.

    ¡°Mr. Bartender, save me!¡±

    As if he had seen his savior, he rushed forward and grabbed Lin Ge¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Save you? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    I don¡¯t have time to explain. Just take me to the Emeralds bar.¡±

    Lin Ge looked into the dark alley, but there was nothing there. Prince Lieyang had already started running in the direction of the bar, and Lin Ge quickly caught up.

    ¡°Is someone hunting you down?¡±

    Prince Lieyang replied as he ran, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are many people on this street, so it¡¯s not easy for them to make a move. Once I go to a place with fewer people, they¡¯ll definitely make a move again. All my guards have been killed by them.¡±

    Lin Ge suddenly felt that it was a mistake for him to chase after Prince Lieyang. If the assassins in the dark found out that he was with the lizardman Prince, he might be implicated.

    Now that things had come to this, it was too late to regret.

    The two of them ran to the entrance of the Emeralds bar. Lin Ge took out the key and stuffed it into the lock. Because he had run all the way here, he had used a little more force when doing so.

    Suddenly, he heard a soft voice in his ear, ¡°Ah, it hurts! Brat, can you be gentler?¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s movements paused, and he turned to Prince Lieyang, ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to joke when you¡¯re being hunted down?¡±

    Prince Lieyang shook his huge lizard head and pointed at the wooden door of the bar in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s the door.¡±

    ¡°The door?¡± Lin Ge was stunned for a moment, then laughed, ¡°You mean the door was speaking? Don¡¯t joke around, how is that possible?¡±

    At this moment, the sharp voice came from the door again, ¡°If you want to open me, hurry up. Can you not leave the key sticking in me?¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s hand trembled and the wooden door in front of him opened.

    It really was the door that was speaking!

    ¡°It¡¯s really you? The door can talk?¡±

    ¡°Can you quickly pull it out? A country bumpkin who has never seen the world.¡±

    Lin Ge awkwardly pulled out the key and walked into the bar with Prince Lieyang. Then, he closed the door.

    At this moment, the door spoke again, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m not an ordinary door. I¡¯m a magic door with wisdom that can lead to different worlds.¡±

    Lin Ge gradually calmed down. So what if a door that led to another world could speak?

    It was normal. Everything was normal.

    ¡°Mr. magic door, how may I address you?¡±

    ¡°Name? I don¡¯t have a name. Have you ever seen a door that needs a name? If you want to call me something, just call me the door spirit. Also, don¡¯t call me Mr, I don¡¯t have any gender differences.¡±

    ¡°Alright, door spirit.¡±

    After entering the bar, Prince Lieyang relaxed.

    ¡°This tavern is indeed not simple. Those guys will definitely not be able to find this place.¡±

    ¡°The people hunting you down are outside,¡± The door spirit said.

    ¡°They can¡¯t get in, can they?¡± The Prince asked nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not business time now. Even the Gods of this world can¡¯t come in. They are wondering where you went.¡±

    Prince Lieyang relaxed completely.

    ¡°You can stay here for the night,¡± Lin Ge said, ¡°Go out after they leave.¡±

    He opened the door and returned to his own world. It was the latter half of the night, and the city was shrouded in darkness. The street lights illuminated the empty streets.

    The sound of armor shaking came from behind him. He turned around and found that Prince Lieyang had also followed him out.

    ¡°Why did you follow me out?¡±

    Prince Lieyang shrunk his neck and said, ¡°When I¡¯m alone in the shop, I keep feeling a gloomy feeling in there, which gives me a bad feeling. Let me hide in your world.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that look? don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you.¡±

    Prince Lieyang noticed the strange look in Lin Ge¡¯s eyes and thought that he wanted money. He took out a gem that was even bigger than the day before from his money bag, his expression haughty.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Take a good look at what you¡¯re holding in your hand.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a supreme ruby mined from the depths of the Nox Mine, of course¡­ Why did it turn into stone?!¡±

    Prince Lieyang was shocked to find that he was holding a gray stone in his hand. Its shape was exactly the same as a gemstone, but it had completely lost the crystal-clearness of gemstones and was no different from a stone.

    Not only that, but the golden armor on him had also lost its luster and turned grayish-white. The gold-inlaid Galma scimitar at his waist had turned into a dried salted fish.

    Lin Ge took out Lanya¡¯s money bag from his pocket and opened it. The frog inside had turned back into a mobile phone.

    He took out his phone and explained the situation to Prince Lieyang, reciting what Neelu had told him.

    ¡°The rejection reaction of another world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lin Ge looked at Prince Lieyang in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s not just the things on you that are changing. Even your body is changing. Don¡¯t you feel it?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Prince Lieyang touched his face and found that his smooth and shiny scales had disappeared. What he felt was smooth skin. Then he touched his head and found that the spikes that he was so proud of had also disappeared.

    He turned his head again to find that his thick, powerful, noble, and elegant tail was also gone. He couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°What have I become?¡±

    Lin Ge examined Prince Lieyang. His face had become similar to that of an ordinary human, and he looked very young, even younger than himself. The only abnormalities were his eyes and his skin color, which was slightly darker and closer to red.

    If one didn¡¯t look closely, he could be considered an ordinary bald teenager, and even quite handsome.

    ¡°You¡¯ve become more human. That¡¯s a good thing. This way, even if you stay here, it won¡¯t cause panic.¡±

    ¡°My original appearance will cause panic here?¡±

    Prince Lieyang was a little displeased with what Lin Ge said. He was famously handsome in the Galma Empire. Every time he went out, he would only attract the screams of young ladies, not panic.

    ¡°Yes, there aren¡¯t that many strange intelligent races in this world, only humans.¡±

    It had to be said that Prince Lieyang had a strong mental capacity. He quickly calmed down and looked around at the tall buildings.

    ¡°The world here seems interesting. Take me around.¡±

    Lin Ge shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s late at night. If you wander around the streets, you might be questioned by the police. Besides, you¡¯re dressed so strangely now. If anyone sees you, they¡¯ll think you¡¯re a weirdo. You should go to my place to change first.¡±

    ¡°The police?¡±

    ¡°The public servant who maintains the law and order here.¡±

    ¡°Who are they working for? Who¡¯s the king here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you when I have time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then take me to your place to take a look.¡±

    As Lin Ge led Prince Lieyang to his residence, he explained to the latter the differences between the two worlds.

    When the two walked past an alley, a woman¡¯s cry for help came from the dark alley.

    Before he could react, Prince Lieyang had already pulled out the Galma ¡°dried fish¡± scimitar from his waist and rushed in.

    Unexpectedly, that guy was quite chivalrous. But would he be okay by himself?

    He recalled the weakness that Lanya showed after using magic yesterday. He wondered if the strength of Prince Lieyang, who looked more like a warrior, would also be affected by the world.

    When he walked into the alley, Prince Lieyang was already confronting several hooligans.

    There were a total of three people on the other side, and their forward style was very much like that of a gangster. One of them was holding a girl¡¯s hand. The girl was quite beautiful. Walking alone at night, it was no wonder that she was targeted.

    ¡°Let go of that beautiful girl.¡±

    Prince Lieyang held the dried fish in his hand, with the shriveled fish head aimed at the three gangsters, like a lone swordsman.

    The other party laughed.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m dying of laughter. Where did this idiot come from, pretending to be a hero with a salted fish? Xiao Liang, teach him a lesson.¡±

    A hooligan came forward with a shiny knife in his hand, his expression fierce.

    ¡°Look, this is the real thing. If you don¡¯t want to get stabbed, then get lost.¡±

    Just as Lin Ge secretly took out his phone and was about to call the police, Prince Lieyang moved.

    He rushed forward at an incredible speed and swung his scimitar, uh, no, he swung the fish. The dried fish head hit the wrist of Xiao Liang that was holding the knife. With a cry of pain, the knife fell to the ground.

    Xiao Liang covered his wrist. Before he could do anything, the shriveled dead fish head had already hit his face.

    Pa!

    The fish scimitar left a clear red mark on his face, and blood and tears flowed out of his nose.

    The other two gangsters came forward to help. They took out nunchucks and brass knuckles, but they were both mercilessly beaten by a dried fish. They dropped their weapons and fled in a sorry state.

    Prince Lieyang put away the fish scimitar and walked slowly toward the stunned girl, trapping her against the wall in the corner.

    ¡°Beautiful lady, do you want to be my consort?¡±

    The girl was stunned for a moment. Then, she suddenly pushed him away with all her might and ran in the other direction. Her speed was faster than the hooligans.

    ¡°Why?¡± Prince Lieyang was puzzled.

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night,¡± Lin Ge explained, ¡°A red-faced bald man in strange clothes waving a dried fish said those words with unknown meaning to her. Even if you saved her, she probably thinks you¡¯re a pervert or a lunatic.¡±

    ¡°The women in your world are really strange,¡± Prince Lieyang shrugged.

    He was the one who was strange, no? Who asks others if they want to be their princess consort as soon as they meet? It wasn¡¯t like he was the Arabian oil prince¡­

    Of course, Lin Ge did not say this out loud.

    Prince Lieyang picked up the nunchucks that one of the gangsters had left behind. After playing with it for a while, he laughed and said, ¡°This is quite interesting.¡±

    Then, he took it as his spoils of war and put it on his belt.

    Lin Ge recalled his performance when he beat up the gangsters and said with surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful in this world.¡±

    Prince Lieyang shook his head and said regretfully, ¡°No, my strength has dropped a lot. If I still had my original strength, even if my weapon had been a fish, their heads would have exploded. I only used my skills just now to beat them.¡±

    Lin Ge felt lucky that the other party¡¯s strength had decreased. Otherwise, if he had really blown up the heads of those hooligans, the girl might have been traumatized.

    More importantly, those were human lives. If Prince Lieyang really smashed their heads, it would definitely attract the police¡¯s investigation. It would be bad if they placed their suspicions on him.

    However, this also meant that physical strength, like magic, would be limited by the world here. Only knowledge and skills would not be affected.

    In that case, it would be feasible to lure Karina into this world and teach her a lesson.

    He led the Prince back to his apartment. When they took the elevator, the Prince was as surprised as Lanya.

    ¡°The mechanism of this room is interesting. After I ascend to the throne, I will build a high-rise building like this in the palace, as well as this mechanism room called the ¡°elevator¡±.¡±

    Hearing Prince Lieyang¡¯s words, Lin Ge silently prayed for the lizardmen of the Galma Empire, hoping that he would not become a tyrant who wasted money and manpower.

    When he led the Prince into the house, his roommate, Gao Wenyang, happened to come out of the toilet. Seeing him bring someone back, he adjusted his glasses.

    ¡°Eh? A bald man today?¡±

 Chapter 16

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Prince Lieyang walked into Lin Ge¡¯s room and immediately took off his armor, revealing his strong and healthy body. Some red scales remained on his well-defined chest and abdomen.

    Lin Ge quickly closed the door and took out a set of loose-fitting sportswear from the closet for him.

    After Prince Lieyang put it on, he looked at himself in the mirror in the closet.

    ¡°I¡¯m still so charming no matter what I wear. I¡¯m still so handsome even after I¡¯ve turned into a human.¡±

    Lin Ge was too lazy to retort about the other party¡¯s bald head. He took out a sleeping mat from under the bed and spread it on the side of the bed. He also took out a spare blanket and placed it on top.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping here tonight.¡±

    Prince Lieyang frowned and looked at the single bed in the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, that¡¯s my bed.¡±

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t want to let a stranger lizardman sleep on his bed.

    The Prince did not object. Instead, he sighed and sat down on the mat on the ground. This surprised Lin Ge, as he had thought that it would take some effort to keep his bed to himself.

    ¡°I can feel that the power in my body is constantly flowing away,¡± Prince Lieyang sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that by tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll completely become an ordinary person.¡±

    Lin Ge lay down on his bed, and a lingering fragrance came from the blanket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When you return to your own world tomorrow, you¡¯ll be able to change back.¡±

    The Prince shook his head, ¡°Those guys won¡¯t let me go so easily. As soon as I appear in Castaron, they will try to take my life. So, I plan to stay here for a while. When they think I have left Castaron, I will go back.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Ge was surprised, ¡°How long do you plan to stay here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay for half a month first. I¡¯m quite interested in your world. Since the God here has given me a human body, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to experience the life of humans in another world. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll repay you after this. I won¡¯t stay in your place for free.¡±

    Lin Ge was silent for a while, then asked, ¡°Do you know who is trying to kill you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than my uncle who is coveting the throne. He must have planned to kill me while I was traveling so that he could naturally inherit the throne. Hmph, that damned old thing. After I inherit the throne, I¡¯ll tear his bones out and make them into decorations.¡±

    Lin Ge sighed to himself. So it was an internal struggle within the royal family. It was not easy to be a Prince.

    While thinking of this, he fell into a deep sleep.

    He only woke up in the afternoon.

    Lin Ge opened his eyes on the bed and saw a naked red-skinned man looking in the mirror in the wardrobe.

    He quickly sobered up and asked, ¡°Why did you take off your clothes again?¡±

    ¡°The beautiful scales on my body are completely gone,¡± Prince Lieyang turned around and said.

    Lin Ge took a look. Indeed, there were no more scales on the other party¡¯s body. He looked completely human.

    ¡°Is there a library nearby?¡± Prince Lieyang suddenly asked.

    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

    Prince Lieyang said as he put on his pants, ¡°Every time I go somewhere new, I will go to the local library first and learn about the local culture and history through the documents. Now, I plan to understand the culture and history of your world so that I can better integrate into this world. You don¡¯t want me to cause trouble, do you?¡±

    Lin Ge had a whole new level of respect for the lizardman Prince. Just by looking at the latter¡¯s appearance, it was indeed easy to think that they were a barbaric race, but it seemed that this was not the case.

    ¡°If you want to learn more about our world, you don¡¯t have to go to the library. I have a better way.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is there a better way than the library?¡±

    Prince Lieyang revealed an interested expression. He saw Lin Ge take out a thin object from the bedside table. It had a smooth silver surface. After opening it, it was divided into two sides.

    One side was covered with dozens of small protruding squares with unfamiliar characters printed on them. The other side was a black surface as smooth as a mirror.

    After Lin Ge pressed a round button, the black surface suddenly lit up, showing a bright image.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Prince Lieyang was curious and stared at the screen.

    ¡°A personal computer. Behind this small screen, everything is connected to a huge virtual world. If the information produced every day inside is converted into words, no library in the world can accommodate it. Through it, you can quickly understand our world.¡±

    The eyes of Prince Lieyang shone.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a magical thing?¡±

    ¡°But first,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll have to start by learning our characters.¡±

    As he spoke, he opened a video website that focused on infant education and started playing the video.

    He pressed the spacebar, and a tender child¡¯s voice came from the computer screen.

    ¡°Learn how to read with Baby Bus. Which Chinese character should I learn today¡­¡±

    Prince Lieyang was instantly attracted by the vivid images and moving melody, and his eyes could no longer leave the screen.

    Lin Ge placed the computer on the desk and connected it to the power source. He then went to the kitchen to get some bread and placed it next to the computer.

    ¡°Take your time. If you¡¯re hungry, eat some bread. I¡¯m going to work. If you have any questions, you can come to the bar to find me.¡±

    Prince Lieyang nodded. His eyes, which were full of unruliness, were filled with a child¡¯s curiosity as he stared at the computer screen.

    ¡°There¡¯s a white pigeon in the sky, a gray rabbit in the grass, and a yellow duck in the water. I¡¯m dad¡¯s good son. A good son.¡±

    Lin Ge smiled and left the room.

    When he walked into the Emeralds bar, unlike the previous few days, Neelu was the first to arrive.

    As usual, she was dressed in an alluring work uniform, but unlike the lazy Elise, she was cleaning the bar counter when Lin Ge entered.

    ¡°Morning, sister Neelu.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, little brother Lin Ge.¡±

    It was morning in the other world.

    After greeting Neelu, Lin Ge prepared to go to the resting room to change his clothes. Neelu, who was wiping the bar, seemed to remember something. When she turned around and was about to remind Lin Ge, he had already opened the door of the resting room.

    An ear-piercing scream erupted from the inside of the room, and Lin Ge hurriedly closed the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Neelu said with an apologetic smile, ¡°I forgot to tell you that Elise is changing inside.¡±

    Not long after, Elise, who had changed into her waitress¡¯s uniform, stomped out of the resting room aggressively, glaring at Lin Ge with a flushed face.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Actually, I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± Lin Ge knew he was in the wrong and said guiltily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elise,¡± Neelu said, ¡°I forgot to remind him. You don¡¯t have to worry about it anyway, your human form¡­¡±

    Neelu didn¡¯t continue, but Lin Ge¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Did she just say human form? Could it be that Elise wasn¡¯t human?

    However, it was not a big deal that the girl was not a human. After all, this bar led to a fantasy world.

    ¡°Next time, remember to knock first,¡± Elise snorted and let the matter rest.

    Lin Ge quickly promised. From now on, he would knock on the door before entering the resting room in the morning.

 Chapter 17

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    After changing, Lin Ge walked to the bar counter and his fluctuating emotions quickly calmed down.

    The narrow space behind the bar counter was a world that belonged to him alone. As long as he walked in, he would feel at ease.

    Before the customers arrived, there were only three people in the shop, Lin Ge, Neelu, and Elise. To alleviate the awkwardness, Lin Ge took the initiative to break the silence.

    ¡°Why can Prince Lieyang understand what I¡¯m saying when he clearly doesn¡¯t know the words of Earth? Lanya and Karina as well.¡±

    Neelu explained with a smile, ¡°This question is related to the structure of this bar at the magical level. It involves many magical principles, so it¡¯s very complicated to explain. However, you can simply understand it as everyone who enters this bar will receive a continuous magic effect that allows them to understand the language of other races.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± One of Lin Ge¡¯s doubts was finally answered.

    After the bar officially opened for a new day, Lin Ge wiped a bottle of wine while wondering who would be the first customer of the day.

    Karina had peeked at him while he was changing yesterday, so she might not come today. Even if she did, she would not be as enthusiastic as usual.

    It was unlikely that Prince Lieyang would come so quickly, so the only regular customer left was Lanya.

    When the windchime outside the door rang, Lin Ge looked at the door. To his surprise, it was not Lanya who walked into the bar, but a new customer.

    It was an old man with white hair and a long beard that reached his chest. He was wearing a simple gray robe and holding a staff that was as tall as him.

    The staff was more like a long stick that was thick at the top and thin at the bottom. It was very simple.

    The old man had a pair of deep and bright eyes. After roughly scanning the layout of the bar, he walked to a table and sat down, placing the staff in his hand on the table.

    Elise walked over with the menu and asked politely, ¡°What would you like to order, Sir? Not only do we have alcohol, but we also have non-alcoholic drinks, including soda, fruit juice, and tea.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve come to a tavern to drink, of course,¡± The old man said with an amiable smile.

    ¡°Understood. Our store has recently launched some brand new wine products that are a mixture of many different types of alcohol and each has a unique taste. This is the menu. Please take a look and see which one you would like.¡±

    Elise placed the menu in front of the old man. The menu had pictures on it. The old man flipped through two pages and saw pictures of crystal-clear cocktails. He praised, ¡°The liquors you have are very beautiful.¡±

    Then, he pointed at the menu with his twig-like finger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a glass of ¡°Contemplation¡±. What a good name. I wonder how it will taste.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±

    Elise came to the bar counter and immediately stopped smiling.

    ¡°Hey, a glass of contemplation. Hurry up.¡±

    The bar wasn¡¯t big, so Lin Ge had already heard what the old man had ordered. When Elise came over, he had already taken a bottle of whiskey from the wine cabinet.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Elise sat in front of the bar counter, her hands supporting her beautiful chin as she stared at Lin Ge¡¯s every move as if she was planning to secretly learn his skills right in front of him.

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t mind. The ingredients for ¡°Contemplation¡± weren¡¯t complicated. He only needed to add an appropriate amount of syrup, mint leaves, and a slice of lemon to the whiskey, though the specific amount for each ingredient was very particular.

    As he brought over the shaker and wine glass, he said to Elise, ¡°If you want to learn, then come in and help.¡±

    Elise blinked, her beautiful eyes filled with doubt.

    ¡°You¡¯re really letting me in?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, since you want my help so much, I¡¯ll help you a little.¡±

    Elise walked into the bar with her head slightly raised. She came to Lin Ge¡¯s side, a hint of excitement hidden in her eyes.

    ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to help you?¡±

    Lin Ge wanted to laugh when he saw her acting like she didn¡¯t care, but he kept a calm face.

    ¡°Go get some ice and 6 fresh mint leaves. Remember to wash them and cut a fresh lemon slice.¡±

    Elise went obediently, which surprised Lin Ge. Was this still the same Elise who loved to throw tantrums?

    Elise¡¯s mixing skills weren¡¯t that good, but she was surprisingly quick. She quickly prepared the ingredients that Lin Ge needed.

    Lin Ge¡¯s gaze swept across the ice bucket in front of him. In it were six tender green mint leaves with water droplets and a golden piece of lemon. He praised, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re fast, have prepared the materials with accuracy, and your slicing technique is good.¡±

    Elise¡¯s face flashed with an unnatural expression.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll change my mind just because you¡¯re praising me now. When my skills surpass yours, I¡¯ll still kick you out of the bar counter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±

    Looking at the smile on Lin Ge¡¯s face, which was sincere and friendly, Elise thought to herself, ¡°Does he really think that way? Does it not matter if I surpass him? Is he really that generous?¡±

    As she thought about it, she suddenly felt that Lin Ge wasn¡¯t that annoying.

    She began to carefully observe Lin Ge¡¯s hands. His hands were fair and well-proportioned, with distinct joints. He was elegant and agile when mixing the wine.

    When he picked up the stainless steel ice clip to get the transparent ice from the ice bucket, his spotless hands were like a pair of art pieces, displaying pure beauty.

    When he gently tore the thin and tender fresh mint leaves and threw them into the shaker, his technique was gentle and delicate.

    The pair of hands picked up the teaspoon and added a teaspoon of syrup into the shaker. Then, he poured the whiskey into the bottle. After closing the lid, he began to shake it vigorously.

    With that, the pair of hands became blurry in Elise¡¯s eyes, sometimes becoming clear. The clattering of the shaker entered her ears, and Elise¡¯s heart seemed to be mixed in it as well, becoming a mess.

    Her breathing was a little erratic, and her chest heaved up and down slightly.

    At this time, the hands suddenly stopped shaking and slowly moved the shaker to the top of the prepared old-fashioned glass. The lid was gently opened, and the crystal clear wine flowed out and filled the glass.

    The golden lemon slice sank into the glass, like the sun sinking into the sea. With that, the glass of ¡°Contemplation¡± was completed.

    ¡°Have you remembered it?¡±

    Elise suddenly heard Lin Ge¡¯s voice. She looked away from the hands as if she had just woken up from a dream.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, do you remember the steps I took to mix the wine? Every single detail is important.¡±

    ¡°N-no¡­¡±

    Elise could feel her face heating up. She had been too focused on the pair of hands to notice the details of Lin Ge¡¯s mixing.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you again next time. Send this glass of wine to the customer first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    Elise lowered her head and left the bar. She picked up the prepared cup of ¡°Contemplation¡± and placed it on the table of the gray-robed old man.

    Lin Ge stared at her figure and felt that she was acting weird just now. The concoction of ¡°Contemplation¡± wasn¡¯t complicated.

    At this moment, the wind chimes at the door rang again.

    A petite purple figure barged into the bar, accompanied by a soft whimper, ¡°Lin Ge, I¡¯m sorry, I lost your gold coins.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    Lanya rubbed her red and swollen eyes, sobbing softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it,¡± Lin Ge consoled her, ¡°I can¡¯t use those gold coins in my world anyway.¡±

    ¡°But, but¡­ Not only can¡¯t I defeat the spiders outside the city, but I can¡¯t even help you keep your gold coins safe,¡± Lanya still could not stop her tears.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already gone to the spider cave outside the city?¡± Lin Ge asked in surprise.

    Lanya nodded, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to fight, so I wanted to solve the mission for the team registration myself. But there are too many spiders. I can¡¯t collect their venomous fangs even if I kill one.¡±

    ¡°When did you find out that gold coins were missing?¡± Lin Ge asked.

    ¡°When I was having breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Did you meet any strange people after you left this morning?¡±

    Lanya thought for a while and answered no.

    ¡°Then, apart from when you paid the bill, have you ever taken off your hat?¡±

    Lanya shook her head again.

    ¡°What happened last night when you were sleeping?¡±

    ¡°I was meditating all night.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Lin Ge muttered, ¡°The criminal probably made his move yesterday. Where did you go after we parted ways yesterday? Did you meet any strange people? Or was there anything strange?¡±

    Lanya looked thoughtful and said softly, ¡°After I parted with you yesterday, I went to the magic restaurant in the western part of the city to have a meal. At that time, I took out my money bag once, and then I left the city to go to the spider cave¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. You might have been targeted at that time. When you left the city, did you feel that someone was following you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you take off your hat after you left the city?¡±

    Lanya suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°I remember now. When I was escaping from the spider cave yesterday, my hat was hit by spider silk once. Maybe it fell out at that time.¡±

    Then, she looked down, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it might have already been picked up by someone. I promised to help you keep the gold coins, but I lost them in just one day. I¡­¡±

    Lanya suddenly raised her head, her teary eyes filled with determination, ¡°I promise you that I will take responsibility. I will work hard to earn money and return the gold coins to you, but it may take a long time. Please believe me and give me some time.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Lanya was unusually determined, ¡°I must pay you back.¡±

    Seeing this, Lin Ge could only agree, ¡°Okay, I believe you. But you don¡¯t have to rush. Just pay me back slowly. I won¡¯t charge you any interest.¡±

    After she made up her mind to pay off her debt, Lanya¡¯s mood was obviously much more stable. Lin Ge made her a glass of Mimosa.

    A Mimosa only needed champagne and fresh orange juice, so it was quite fast to make. Even if there was no champagne, it could be replaced with other sparkling wine, and even soda water could be used to make an alcohol-free version.

    The rich bubbles diluted the sweetness of the orange juice and increased the fun of drinking it. She should be happier after drinking this.

    Looking at the light yellow drink in front of her, the gentle color and the bubbles in it aroused Lanya¡¯s interest.

    She took a sip carefully, and the sweet and refreshing taste immediately captured her heart. The bubbles in the wine popped on her soft tongue, bringing a different kind of fun and making her temporarily forget all the unpleasant things.

    She raised her head, and her light purple eyes flickered with an alluring luster.

    ¡°Thank you, Lin Ge. This is really good. Put it on my tab and I¡¯ll pay you back in the future.¡±

    Elise¡¯s teasing voice came from the side, ¡°With your abilities, God knows how long you¡¯ll have to wait to earn more than a thousand gold coins. I think you might as well pay with your body. With your looks, you can ask him for a high price~¡±

    Lanya¡¯s face immediately turned red, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Body¡­ Body¡­ How can I do that kind of thing!¡±

    Lin Ge also frowned, ¡°Elise, don¡¯t make such a ridiculous joke. How can I do such a thing to a little girl? Do you think I¡¯m a pervert?¡±

    ¡°You are a pervert,¡± Elise said, ¡°Besides, Castaron isn¡¯t like Earth. The girls here can get married at the age of 14. The nobles in the city have countless mistresses. No matter how you look at it, she¡¯s at least 14 years old, right?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a little girl?¡± Lanya argued, blushing, ¡°I¡¯m already eighteen!¡±

    She even deliberately puffed out her chest as she spoke as if she wanted to prove something. However, her undeveloped chest was not very convincing.

    ¡°You¡¯re 18?¡± Lin Ge stared at her in shock.

    No matter how he looked at her, she was much younger than 18 years old. Could it be that she was malnourished from long-term hunger? Or was she lying about her age?

    The look in Lin Ge¡¯s eyes made Lanya even more displeased.

    ¡°Which part of me doesn¡¯t look it?¡±

    All of them.

    Regardless of the reason, Lin Ge found it hard to believe that Lanya was actually 18 years old.

    At this moment, an old voice came from the other side of the table, ¡°What a delicious glass of wine. It¡¯s soft and smooth, with an endless aftertaste. It makes me recall many things. It¡¯s indeed worthy of being called Contemplation.¡±

    It was the grey-robed old man who had entered the shop earlier. After drinking the Contemplation made by Lin Ge, he let out a sigh of admiration.

    The old man turned his head and looked at Lin Ge, who was behind the bar counter, with a deep and mysterious gaze.

    ¡°Young man, I can see that you¡¯re young. Where did you learn such a magical mixing technique? Are you an alchemist?¡±

    ¡°Alchemy?¡± Lin Ge laughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that. I only know how to mix alcohol.¡±

    ¡°If you knew alchemy, maybe the wine you made would be more delicious,¡± The old man said with a smile.

    Then, he stood up, picked up his staff, and looked around the shop.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really good tavern. I¡¯ll come again next time.¡±

    The tip of the staff lightly tapped the floor. At the same time, a few gold coins mixed with a blue gem fell in front of Lin Ge¡¯s eyes, hitting the bar counter with a crisp sound.

    ¡°To pay for the wine and a small tip.¡±

    After saying that, the old man slowly walked out of the bar.

    Lin Ge picked up the blue gem from the pile of gold coins. It was shaped like a small shield, no longer than four centimeters long and about two centimeters thick. The lines were soft, and the color was beautiful. It gave off a steady and calm sense of magnificence as if it contained some mysterious power.

    This was the tip left by the other party.

    ¡°Lanya, how much can this gemstone sell for?¡±

    Lanya stared at the gem in his hand and said in surprise, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can feel that it contains a large amount of magic energy. Jewelry stores don¡¯t sell such a thing. Even the magic gemstones in the magic item stores don¡¯t have such a large amount of magic energy.¡±

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be very valuable?¡±

    Lanya nodded in a daze, ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t you want to become a mage? With the support of the magic energy of this gem, you can skip the step of magic energy accumulation and easily use magic. So I suggest that we keep it. With it, we might be able to complete the registration trial mission.¡±

    As she spoke, Lanya¡¯s eyes brightened up as if she had seen the hope of completing the task.

    Elise walked over and glanced at the gem in Lin Ge¡¯s hand, ¡°What a sinister old man. This gem has his spiritual imprint. As long as you bring it with you, he can sense your location. God knows what he¡¯s planning.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Translator: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio

    ¡°Let me see,¡± Elise stretched out her fair little hand, and Lin Ge placed the gem in her palm without any hesitation.

    Elise¡¯s slender fingers closed, barely holding the gem.

    ¡°You¡¯re really at ease. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll lie to you?¡±

    ¡°If you like it, then take it,¡± Lin Ge said nonchalantly.

    To him, neither gemstones nor magic items were of much significance, because as long as he brought them to Earth, they would most likely turn into stone.

    Besides, he did not want to become a great mage who could summon the wind and rain either.

    ¡°What, are you trying to bribe me?¡± Elise wrinkled her delicate nose, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. Take it back!¡±

    She threw the sapphire back at Lin Ge.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already erased the imprint on it. You can use it without worry.¡±

    Lin Ge looked at Elise in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect her to help him.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like a frog? It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    Elise snorted and left the bar.

    No new customers came in after that, and neither Karina nor Prince Lieyang showed up. Only Lanya sat at the bar and chatted with Lin Ge. Since there were no customers, Lin Ge would give her some fruits from time to time, such as oranges, grapes, oranges, and blueberries.

    As they had agreed to go to the Mage Guild to do the test together after work, Lanya had explained a lot of common knowledge about magic in this world to Lin Ge.

    From her, Lin Ge learned that this world was filled with magic energy. Humans could guide magic into their bodies through meditation and store it.

    However, everyone¡¯s physique was different, and the amount of magic energy that their bodies could hold was also different. Only when one¡¯s magic energy storage reached a certain level could they release magic. The Mage Guild¡¯s test was mainly aimed at this point.

    Lin Ge had played some RPGs before, so he understood the magic energy storage as the mana bar. If the mana bar wasn¡¯t long enough, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cast a spell.

    However, the human body wasn¡¯t the only carrier of magic energy. There were many other ways to store it, which produced various magic items.

    Therefore, money and wealth became important indicators of a mage¡¯s strength. After all, no matter how fast one¡¯s chanting speed was, it could not be compared to instantaneous magic items.

    For example, if a talented civilian mage were to go up against a wealthy noble mage who only had a mana bar of five centimeters but high-level magic equipment, an endless supply of magic potions, and high-level magic scrolls, the one with that higher probability of winning would be the latter.

    To put it simply, a high-level civilian account was not as good as a low-level rich player account.

    In addition to mana, the mages in this world had another important indicator -intelligence, or rather, the ability to learn magic.

    Every magic spell was like a math problem, and not everyone could learn it. Those who simply couldn¡¯t understand could only copy other people¡¯s answers. In the field of magic, magic that one couldn¡¯t learn could only be used with the corresponding scroll.

    However, this was not easy to quantify or test. It could only be judged by the speed of learning magic, so the apprentice test did not include this index.

    In short, there were three main indicators to judge a mage¡¯s ability: magic energy, financial resources, and intelligence.

    After work, Lin Ge changed his clothes and headed to the mage Guild with Lanya. This time, he did not bring his phone.

    The Mage¡¯s Guild was located on the east side of Castaron. Unlike the bustling Uradahar Street, the eastern streets were clean and tidy. There were no roadside stalls. All Lin Ge saw along the way were mansions of the rich and noble.

    The two of them arrived at the Mage Guild. The huge dome-shaped building in front of them was magnificent and looked extremely expensive. Ordinary people would be intimidated by the noble and sacred aura just by standing in front of the building, and they would lose the courage to step in.

    Lin Ge sized up the building in front of him and sighed in amazement in his heart. This must be a place where the rich guys stayed.

    The two of them walked into the Mage Guild. The spacious hall was silent, and the smooth floor reflected the light of the magic chandeliers, making the hall even brighter.

    In the middle of the hall stood a lifelike statue. Lin Ge¡¯s eyes were attracted by the statue, not only by its graceful body and beautiful face but more importantly its noble and holy aura.

    Lin Ge had never seen a sculpture of such a level on Earth. The statue was amazing. It could display the temperament akin to a real person.

    ¡°That¡¯s Freya, the Goddess of magic,¡± Lanya introduced in a low voice.

    Lin Ge nodded and looked away. He went to the counter to register with her and went to the west corner of the hall.

    There was a pure white stone platform here. It was about one meter tall with a floating crystal ball on it.

    It was a crystal ball that aided meditation. It could help the person who came into contact with it concentrate and absorb the surrounding magic energy. If enough magic energy was absorbed, the crystal ball would emit light.

    As long as the crystal ball could be lit up, one could pass the mage¡¯s aptitude test.

    The elf responsible for recording smiled and said, ¡°Please place your hand on the crystal ball for ten seconds. If the crystal ball lights up in ten seconds, you pass the test.¡±

    Lin Ge placed his hand on the crystal ball. It was cold and smooth to the touch, and the moment he touched it, he entered a strange state.

    He felt an unprecedented peace, and some invisible things were pouring into his body from all around.

    Three seconds later, the crystal ball released a dazzling blue light.

    ¡°It¡¯s a strong blue light. Sir, you have superior talent,¡± The elf smiled.

    Superior talent, not bad. Lin Ge thought, then asked, ¡°Can I let go now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re sure you want to join the Mage Guild, please come with me to the registration office to register.¡±

    ¡°Do I need to pay a membership fee or something?¡±

    ¡°Registration as an apprentice does not require a fee. Only the grading examinations require a fee.¡±

    It turned out that there was an examination system for mages, but Lanya had never mentioned it.

    ¡°What are the grades of mages?¡±

    ¡°Once a magic apprentice passes the first examination, they can become an official mage. Official mages have a good status in all countries on the continent and are the targets of recruitment by the nobles.¡±

    ¡°Further up would be the magisters and grand magisters. This isn¡¯t something that ordinary people can achieve. However, with your talent, if you work hard in your cultivation, you should have no problem becoming a magister.¡±

    The elf¡¯s attitude was much friendlier than before as she patiently explained to Lin Ge. After all, it had been many years since a talented magic apprentice had appeared in Castaron.

    ¡°Thank you, please take me to register.¡±

    ¡°Alright, please follow me.¡±

    When registering, one had to fill in their current address. Lin Ge did not know the characters of this world, so he asked Lanya to write down the address of the Emeralds bar for him.

    After the registration, the staff handed him a round badge that symbolized his identity as an apprentice. It was silver and had the image of Freya, the Goddess of magic, on it.

    Before they left, the staff in charge of registration reminded them, ¡°The beginner spells in the guild¡¯s collection are open to apprentices free of charge. If you don¡¯t have a master, you can learn spells in the guild¡¯s library.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll come and take a look when I have time.¡±

    Lin Ge was interested in magic, but he did not know the characters of this world yet, so he could not learn spells. As such, after leaving the guild, he asked Lanya if she had any magic items that could help him quickly master the language of this world.

    Lanya thought for a moment and told him that there were things like knowledge scrolls in this world. As long as he opened the scroll, he could master the knowledge recorded in it, but most of them were used to learn difficult magic and combat skills. Not only were they expensive, but they were also rare. No one would waste precious knowledge scrolls on learning words, something that only children and illiterates needed to do.

    ¡°It seems that I still need a long time to become a true mage,¡± Lin Ge sighed.

    Lanya suggested, ¡°Since your shop manager is so powerful, why don¡¯t you ask him? Maybe he has a way for you to quickly master the language of this world.¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s eyes brightened. That¡¯s right! Since the manager could control a bar that connected to different worlds, this kind of thing might be easy for him.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me. I¡¯ll go back and call him to ask.¡±

    At this moment, Lanya suddenly said softly, ¡°Umm¡­ Can I stay at your place for one more night? I don¡¯t have a single gold coin on me right now.¡±

 Chapter 20 - Tongue Enchantment

    Chapter 20 Tongue Enchantment

    Hearing Lanya¡¯s request, Lin Ge could not help but be startled.

    Prince Lieyang was still watching the Baby Bus program in his room. Lin Ge¡¯s small room couldn¡¯t possibly fit three people, not to mention that Lanya was a girl. The sofa in the living room could not accommodate two men either, he and Prince Lieyang.

    Seeing Lin Ge¡¯s hesitation, Lanya said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t. I can go to the Goddess of Healing temple. It¡¯s a place that homeless people often go to, and the environment is quite good¡­¡±

    Her voice was filled with disappointment.

    Lin Ge knew that she had misunderstood, so he told her that Prince Lieyang was hiding in his world. He said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the shop for the night? The sofa in the resting room is quite suitable for sleeping.¡¯ Lin Ge suddenly recalled Neelu¡¯s appearance while sleeping on the sofa.

    ¡°Can I? Will your shop manager be unhappy?¡± Lanya was a little worried.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him when we get to the shop later. It should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Lanya bowed to Lin Ge solemnly. If possible, she did not want to spend the night in the Goddess of Healing temple. The homeless and beggars there were too noisy.

    On the way back to the shop, Lin Ge mentioned the Mage Guild and praised it, ¡°What a good guild. Not only is it free to register as an apprentice, but beginner spells are also free for apprentices. It¡¯s much better than the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much it costs for a magic apprentice to take the exam to become an official mage?¡± Lanya pouted.

    ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°10000 gold coins.¡±

    ¡°So expensive?!¡± Lin Ge exclaimed.

    ¡°Where else would they get the money to build such a magnificent building?¡±

    ¡°Then how many gold coins do the magister and grand magister exams cost?¡± Lin Ge asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lanya said while shaking her head. ¡°But it must be a very outrageous number.¡¯ Lin Ge sighed to himself. No wonder there was no fee for apprentice registration and apprentices were given free access to beginner magic. It was all to increase the number of apprentices and attract more people to take the assessment.

    The two quickly returned to the shop and turned on the lights. The empty bar was quiet, and the air was filled with the faint fragrance of wine.

    ¡°Wait for me in the shop. I¡¯ll go home and bring you something to eat.¡±

    Along the way, Lin Ge had already heard Lanya¡¯s stomach growling. However, since neither of them had any gold coins on them, Lin Ge could only return to Earth and buy some food for her from the convenience shop.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Just as Lin Ge opened the door and was about to leave, Lanya grabbed the corner of his clothes.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid?¡±

    ¡°Somehow, I feel that the shop is very gloomy at this hour,¡± Lanya said in a low voice.

    Lin Ge saw how scared she was and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡± As for the eerie feeling that Lanya mentioned, he didn¡¯t feel it, so he thought that she was just timid.

    The two of them left the bar and returned to the street on Earth where the exit led to.

    When they passed by that convenience shop at the intersection, Lin Ge went in and bought three bottles of sweet milk and three hot lunchboxes. Then, he returned to his place. When he pushed the door open, Prince Lieyang was tapping on the keyboard with two fingers. He walked closer to look at the screen. It was the page of a popular forum, and Prince Lieyang was trying to reply to a popular post.

    ¡°You know how to use the forum already?¡± Lin Ge asked in surprise.

    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± The Prince laughed arrogantly. ¡°With my learning abilities, I can understand the popular culture here in less than three days. By the way, I¡¯m a little hungry. Is that food you¡¯re holding for me?¡±

    Lin Ge placed the sweet milk and hot lunchboxes on the table and said to the lizardman Prince, ¡°Since you have such a strong learning ability, if you want to stay here for a long time, it¡¯s best to find a simple job, such as being a waiter or something. With your physique, it might be good for you to go to a construction site.¡±

    Prince Lieyang opened the milk bottle and took a sip, ¡°What are you saying? Do you want a noble Prince to serve someone? It¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to stay in my house and eat and drink for free? A noble Prince would never do such a thing.¡±

    Prince Lieyang thought for a moment and went to the corner of the room. He took out two gemstones that had also turned into stone from the pile of his petrified armor. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Lin Ge looked at the two stones in confusion.

    ¡°I won¡¯t live and eat for free, of course. If you take them back to Castaron, they¡¯ll become valuable gems, enough for you to buy a good house in the city. Besides, don¡¯t you and that newbie mage have to register at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild? Without suitable equipment, it will be very difficult for you to complete the registration mission, right? With the money, you can go buy some magic items and equipment, and easily complete the registration task.¡±

    ¡°So for this period, you will provide me with shelter and food here, and I will provide you with the funds to move around in Castaron. How about it?¡±

    Lin Ge thought about it. Indeed, if he could buy a good house in Castaron, what was there to miss about the shared house here? Besides, he could return at any time anyway. So, he accepted Prince Lieyang¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Alright, deal!¡±

    He kept the two stone gems, reminded Prince Lieyang of some things to take note of in the apartment, and left 1000 dollars in cash. Then, he went downstairs.

    While Lanya was waiting for him downstairs, she had already finished her share of milk and lunchbox, but she seemed to want more to eat.

    So, on the way back to the bar, Lin Ge went to the convenience shop at the intersection and bought another portion of the meal for her.

    Returning to the bar, Lin Ge took out the two gemstones. The petrified gemstones gradually lost their stone appearance and returned to their original appearance. A few minutes later, they were shining brightly again. The quality of the gemstones seemed to be even higher than the one that Prince Lieyang had bribed hi with.

    ¡°Lanya, take me to exchange these two gemstones for gold coins tomorrow. Then we¡¯ll go buy things.¡±

    Lanya held the chicken chop rice, her cheeks full of food, and nodded hard.

    Then, Lin Ge took out his phone and dialed the shop manager¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, manager.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lin Ge. What¡¯s the matter?¡± The shop manager¡¯s unique other end of the phone.

    neutral voice came from the ¡°Are there any magic items that can help me quickly master the words of this world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just let the door spirit enchant you. You should already know the door spirit, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes,¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it then. I¡¯m hanging up. Good night.¡¯ The manager quickly hung up the phone. Lin Ge put down his phone and looked at the door of the bar.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the door spirit?¡± Lanya asked. Lin Ge pointed at the door, and Lanya looked puzzled. Wasn¡¯t that just an ordinary wooden door?

    Lin Ge walked to the door and asked softly, ¡°Mr. door spirit, are you asleep?¡±

    A mouth suddenly appeared on the door. The lips were full, and the teeth were neat and white. It looked more like a woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to call me Mr? Also, I don¡¯t need to sleep. I already know what you want, so give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°To where?¡±!

    Lin Ge stared at the mouth. It couldn¡¯t possibly ask him to put his hand in this mouth, right?

    Lanya also stopped eating and stared at the mouth that appeared on the door. A door with a mouth! ¡°What are you thinking about? Just put your hand at a distance where I can lick.¡± After saying that, a pink tongue stuck out from the mouth on the door and tried to stretch forward as if it was testing how far it could go.

    Seeing that Lin Ge didn¡¯t reach his hand over, the door spirit said impatiently, ¡°What are you waiting for? Give me your hand! Otherwise, how am I supposed to enchant you?¡± Lin Ge clenched his hands and swallowed hard.

    Was he really going to let it lick him? It felt so disgusting¡­

 Chapter 21 - Headless Knight

    Chapter 21 Headless Knight

    Bang!

    The bar door was opened with a loud bang as if it was kicked open from the outside. At the same time, a vigilant voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°Why is there a strange door here? Who¡¯s inside?¡± It was the voice of a mature man.

    Lin Ge, who was wiping a wine bottle, was startled. He looked up and saw a pitch-black flame suddenly burning outside the door, but not a single wisp of flame entered the door, rather, it didn¡¯t even touch the door.

    ¡°Is the person outside trying to burn down this shop?¡± He turned to Elise and asked.

    Lanya, who had been sitting in front of the bar, turned around and saw the black flames. She exclaimed, ¡°High-level undead flames!¡±

    Elise, who was feeling extremely bored, had already stood up from her chair and started to twist her wrists and fists. A hint of excitement flashed in her eyes.

    Finally, something for her to do.

    She stared at the door, waiting for the special customer to come in.

    The sound of armor clashing accompanied the black flames, and a figure slowly emerged.

    The moment the figure completely appeared, Lin Ge¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.

    The newcomer was wearing shiny black armor and a dark red cloak. He held a wide, charred sword in his hand. On his shoulders, there was only a snow-white neck. In his left hand, which was not holding a sword, he held a human head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a headless knight!¡± Lanya exclaimed, ¡°He¡¯s a high-level existence in the underground world. But why would a headless knight appear in Castaron?¡±

    After seeing the headless knight, Lin Ge was more concerned about something else.

    The armor did not fully cover the other party¡¯s figure. There were gaps at the waist, thighs, and chest. Judging from the fair skin and the voluptuous figure, this was a perfect woman¡¯s body. Yet, the head the other party was carrying was a man¡¯s head with stubble.

    Why a man¡¯s head?

    Which one was the main body, the body or the head?

    The long-haired man who was being held asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you appear in my castle? If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, don¡¯t blame me for being merciless.¡±

    Elise smiled, ¡°Dear customer, please don¡¯t get too agitated. If you want to have a drink, please put away your weapon and sit down. If you¡¯re here to find trouble¡­¡±

    Elise¡¯s smile disappeared, and she clenched her fists, ¡°I will throw you out!¡±

    ¡°A mere surface creature dares to provoke me?

    You¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Ink-like flames burned on the charred broadsword. The headless knight swung his right arm and slashed down at Elise.

    Elise¡¯s figure disappeared the moment the broadsword was swung. Before the headless knight¡¯s right arm fell, she reappeared right in front of him. She raised her left hand against the headless knight¡¯s gardebras, preventing the sword from falling.

    ¡°How fast!¡± The man¡¯s head in the headless knight¡¯s hand revealed a shocked expression. Elise lowered her head and smiled at the head, ¡°The weakness of the headless knight is here!¡±

    ¡°W-what do you want to do?¡± The man said nervously.

    ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly felt like playing football.¡±

    Before she even finished her sentence, Elise kicked. With that, the head that was tightly held by the headless knight was like a football that was heading toward the goal. With a cry of pain, it flew out of the door at an extreme speed.

    Only a strand of hair that had been pulled out was left in the headless knight¡¯s hand.

    The headless knight waved the broadsword in his hand wildly, but he could not touch Elise at all due to the lack of vision.

    Elise seized the opportunity and her long leg was like an iron whip as she quickly and violently whipped the abdomen of the headless knight, causing the sword in the latter¡¯s hand to drop. His body slid back to the door, and he knelt with his hands on his stomach. Neelu, who heard the commotion and came out of the resting room, saw Elise kick the headless knight out of the door.

    ¡°Elise? Did you drive the new customer away?¡± Neelu said with a yawn.

    Elise was in a good mood after ¡°exercising¡±.

    She pointed at the black flames outside the door and said, ¡°Look, he made the first move. He even wanted to burn down our shop.¡± Watching Elise make a move, Lin Ge wondered if there was a rule in the employee¡¯s Code of Conduct that forbade them from attacking their colleagues, but he decided not to provoke her in the future.

    This customer was the most special one he had ever had since he started working here.

    ¡°Lanya, did you just say the underground world?¡±

    Lanya nodded, but the shock on her face was still there.

    ¡°The underground world is the Kingdom of the specters and undead. The headless knight is an elite existence there. It is impossible for him to appear in a large city like Castaron unless the surface has already fallen.¡±

    Elise explained with a smile, ¡°There is more than one entrance to the Emeralds bar. The entrance to Castaron is just one of them in the human cities.¡±

    ¡°Does this shop have entrances all over the continent? To think there¡¯s even an entrance to the underground world. That¡¯s just ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°This shop is really amazing,¡± Lanya exclaimed with her mouth agape.

    After understanding the situation, Lin Ge thought to himself that there would probably be even stranger customers in the future. He had better be mentally prepared.

    He looked at the black broadsword that the headless knight had left in the shop and asked, ¡°What do we do with the sword?¡±

    Elise easily picked up the sword and hung it on the wall with a white silk thread that appeared out of nowhere. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to keep it as decoration in the shop. Or when the knight comes back, we can extort a ransom from him.¡±

    This woman was really ruthless¡­ After work, Lin Ge and Lanya went to the jewelry shop near the bar. It was a ten-minute walk from the bar.

    The two gemstones Prince Lieyang had given them were sold for a total of 12000 gold. Lin Ge did not let Lanya keep the money this time, and the latter was too embarrassed to keep them anyway. She did not even take the 100 gold that Lin Ge had given her.

    According to her, her fortune with money had always been very bad, so she always spent her money as soon as she had it. Otherwise, she would lose it in various situations.

    As she had not made any money in a long time, she had forgotten about this characteristic of hers. If she had remembered it earlier, she would not have agreed to help Lin Ge keep his 1000 gold coins.

    With his bulging money bag, Lin Ge arrived at a magic item shop near the Adventurer¡¯s Guild under Lanya¡¯s lead.

    Standing in front of the shop, Lin Ge raised his head to look at the wooden sign on the door. On it was written ¡°Allison Magic Item Shop¡±. Although it was a little disgusting to recall, he still let the door spirit lick him last night. At that time, it felt like an electric current had passed through his body, and there was no other abnormal situation.

    It seemed that the enchantment ritual was a success.

    The two of them stepped into the shop, and a gentle voice immediately came from behind the counter, ¡°Welcome, please feel free to take a look.¡± The shop manager, Allison, was a mature woman who looked to be in her twenties. She had long, smooth brown hair, and was wearing a black and purple mage robe. Her figure was very eye-catching.

    When she saw the bulging money bag in Lin Ge¡¯s hand, her charming eyes immediately lit up.

    Judging from the size of the pouch and the shape of the gold coins, each gold coin was worth 100 gold, which meant that there was at least 10000 gold in the pouch. More importantly, both Lin Ge and Lanya looked very young, and it was obvious that they were adventurers who had just started their careers. This kind of customer was simply a standard dupe.

    Alison walked out from behind the counter and said even more enthusiastically, ¡°What kind of items do you need? I can give you recommendations.¡±

 Chapter 22 - Human-shaped Ice Maker

    Chapter 22 Human-shaped Ice Maker

    When Lin Ge and Lanya walked out of Allison¡¯s magic item store, Lanya had a different staff in her arms.

    The staff was almost as tall as her, and it was black and shiny. A dark blue gem was embedded at the top, making it look mysterious and elegant.

    Lanya hugged the staff and rubbed her delicate face against the body of the staff, her eyes full of joy.

    This staff was priced at 2888 gold, something which she had never even dared to think about. She had already decided to sleep with this staff.

    As for her original wand that looked like a branch, she had already sold it to Allison at a low price of only 10 gold.

    On the other side, a new short black cloak appeared on Lin Ge¡¯s shoulder.

    This was the product that the shop owner, Allison, had strongly recommended after learning that Lin Ge had just registered as a magic apprentice the day before.

    Allison was also a member of the Mage Guild, and she had passed the primary examination to become an official mage. According to her, this cloak had the effect of promoting the circulation of magic energy and was especially suitable for new mages to accumulate magic energy, as well as speed up the casting of spells. So, Lin Ge bought it.

    In addition, there was a silver ring on his right index finger. It was a storage ring with close to three cubic meters of space within.

    He had also bought a magic staff for himself and placed it in the silver ring.

    Other than a black magic staff, there was also a thick yellow-covered book in the silver ring. Allison had sold it to him. It was a blank magic book that could photocopy the contents of other books.

    The book seemed to be only as thick as a brick, but it had a hundred thousand pages. Allison had suggested to him that he make a copy of all the introductory magic books in the Mage Guild¡¯s collection that he was interested in. That way, even if he was on a journey, he would be able to learn about magic at any time.

    Lin Ge had originally wanted to buy some magic scrolls, but after buying all these items, he had only 300 gold left, which was not enough to buy any magic scrolls.

    According to Allison, it was only because Lin Ge was a newcomer to the Mage Guild that she had given him a 20% discount since she was his senior. She had already made a loss by selling him the items at such a low price. Otherwise, Lin Ge would not have even a single gold coin left on him.

    As a senior, she had also recommended a book for Lin Ge who was new to magic. It was called ¡°A Guide to Magic Theory and Practice¡±, which could be found in the Mage Guild¡¯s collection. After leaving Allison¡¯s shop, Lin Ge returned to the Mage Guild once more. This time, he was there for the collection of books in the guild¡¯s library.

    First, he found the book named ¡°A Guide to Magic Theory and Practice¡± and copied its contents onto the blank magic book. Then, he walked around the rows of bookshelves and copied down any book with titles that he found interesting.

    He only stopped after he had photocopied about a hundred books. They would be enough for him to read for a long time.

    After leaving the Mage Guild, he used the remaining gold coins to buy a bed and a set of velvet bedding, which he put in his storage ring. Then, he returned to the resting room of the bar, where he placed the bed and bedding in the corner.

    He had already decided to stay in the bar for the time being. When he received his salary the next month, he would rent a single apartment in the nearby community.

    Lanya also came over, planning to get a free place to stay. The sofa in the main hall was very soft. Although it was not big, it was enough for her petite body. It was a very good bed for her. She only needed to prepare a quilt and she could sleep comfortably there.

    At night, Lin Ge lay on his bed in the lounge and read ¡°A Guide to Magic Theory and Practice¡±. He thus gained a deeper understanding of the magic of this world.

    There were three sources of magic energy for mages to cast spells. The first source was magic energy accumulated by mages. This type of magic energy could be mobilized the fastest and had an advantage in casting speed, but there was a limit to the amount of magic energy each mage could store. Depending on the individual¡¯s aptitude, they might face the dilemma of not having enough magic energy when casting large-scale spells.

    The second source was magic energy stored in other carriers like magic stones, magic-replenishing potions, and staffs. Depending on the carrier, the difficulty of mobilizing the magic energy would be different, and the casting speed would generally be slower than the first source of magic energy.

    The sapphire he got the day before belonged to this category.

    The third source was the manipulation of magic energy in the natural environment. Most of the high-level and large-scale spells belonged to this category. They required a certain amount of time to channel, but their effects and power were usually great. Lin Ge followed the method in the book and started meditating. With his high talent, he quickly entered the state.

    He could feel the weak magic energy in the air, as well as the abundant magic energy in the sapphire in his arms, which was like a small sun.

    In the state of meditation, he could clearly feel his magic energy capacity. He was like an empty bucket, and the sapphire in his arms was like a reservoir. He had only absorbed an insignificant trace of the magic energy, but it could already fill him to the brim.

    The full-tank magic energy didn¡¯t bring any changes to his body. It only made him feel a little more awake.

    He eagerly turned the pages to one that recorded specific magic spells. This page recorded a basic magic training called ¡°Water Creation¡±. When he saw this, the first thought that came to mind was, ¡°Just this? Isn¡¯t it too simple?¡±

    To prove that he was not delusional, Lin Ge spread out his palms and activated the magic energy in his body according to the recorded method.

    In the next moment, his palm was like a fountain, suddenly spraying water. ¡°Oh! I succeeded on the first try. Could it be that my intelligence attribute is also very high?¡±

    The two basic attributes of a mage were intelligence and magic energy capacity. Lin Ge¡¯s talent was already above average, but he wondered what level his intelligence was since he could learn basic spells with a single glance. There was a senior magic apprentice outside the resting room. He might as well ask her.

    When Lin Ge arrived at the bar¡¯s main hall, he found that Lanya had already fallen asleep on the sofa. Her petite body was covered with a thin purple blanket, and her sleeping face had a smile on it. She looked quiet and beautiful. She was still hugging the brand new staff that Lin Ge had bought for her as if she was hugging a bolster. The end of the staff that was inlaid with a gem stuck out of her arms, and even when she was asleep, she would occasionally rub her face against it. Seeing this, Lin Ge did not wake her up.

    When he walked past the bar counter, he saw the ice maker on the counter and had an idea. What if he used magic to make ice? He immediately returned to the resting room and flipped through his magic book, looking for magic related to ice.

    ¡°Ah, I found it. Ice magic.¡± He held the book in his left hand and spread out his right hand. A small spray of water sprayed out from his palm again, and under his control, it formed a small water cube. Then, according to the technique recorded in the book, he transformed the nature of the magic energy in his body and unleashed it from his palm.

    A cold air rose from his palm, and the water cube floating on his palm quickly froze into ice, forming a completely transparent ice cube without any impurities. It was beautiful. The ice block landed on his palm. Lin Ge stared at the pure ice block and smiled. With this, it would be much more convenient to add ice when mixing drinks in the future. An ice maker?

    He could probably throw it away. When the shop was opened for business the next day, he would try to create ice using magic.

 Chapter 23 - Cute Skeleton Maid

    Chapter 23 Cute Skeleton Maid

    The wind chimes at the entrance rang. Lin Ge¡¯s gaze shifted to the door, his eyes filled with anticipation.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to use his newly learned magic to make drinks for his customers.

    Come, no matter what creature entered, he would make the best wine for it.

    However, the customer who came in was once again out of Lin Ge¡¯s expectations. Even though he had mentally prepared himself in advance, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a shocked expression.

    The customer who walked into the shop was wearing a black-and-white maid costume. The edge of the black skirt was surrounded by white lace, and under the skirt were white and slender bones!

    White bones without a trace of flesh and blood.

    The slender legs were wearing a pair of brand new, shiny black maid shoes.

    Slender arm bones stretched out from the sleeve of the shirt. At the end of the arms were a pair of small and exquisite hand bones that were holding a broom.

    A slightly curved neck bone stretched out of the upright black round collar, and on top of it was a white skull. On the top of the jade-like round skull was a black maid¡¯s hat decorated with bright red ribbons.

    Was this a skeleton maid?

    Lin Ge was dumbfounded.

    Seeing Lin Ge¡¯s expression, Lanya turned around curiously.

    When she saw the petite skeleton in a maid¡¯s uniform, she jumped down from her chair, her eyes shining, and exclaimed in surprise, ¡°Wow, what a cute skeleton maid! I want to sign a soul contract with her!¡±

    Lin Ge was very curious. How could Lanya tell if a skeleton was cute or not? Besides, wasn¡¯t it a necromancer¡¯s behavior to sign a soul contract with undead creatures?

    That being said, upon closer inspection, the bones of the skeleton were very white and clean. The skull, in particular, was as exquisite as a piece of art. It would not be a problem to put it on display in a museum.

    Moreover, its body proportions were also very harmonious. After looking at it a few more times, the skeleton did not seem that scary anymore.

    Coupled with the exquisitely-made maid costume, she did look inexplicably cute.

    Just a little ¡°thinly veiled¡±¡­

    The cute skeleton maid was obviously frightened by Lanya¡¯s enthusiasm. She lowered her head shyly, her upper and lower jaw slightly moving, which caused her two rows of white teeth to clatter and make a clicking sound.

    Lin Ge actually understood what she was saying.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m already a maid of Lady Alway¡¯s family. I can¡¯t sign any contract with you.¡± Lanya immediately looked disappointed. Elise was the calmest as if she was serving an ordinary customer. She simply walked up and said, ¡°Welcome to the Emeralds bar. What kind of drink would you like? Do you want to try the new cocktails? The bartender over there with his eyes wide open like a frog might look stupid, but his bartending skills are not bad. He won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    The skeleton maid seemed to be a little nervous. She held the broom in her hand tightly, and her two rows of teeth started to tremble again.

    ¡°Why is your shop in Lady Alway¡¯s castle? I just wanted to come in and clean up. I should have opened the storage room door.¡± Elise explained with a smile, ¡°This shop isn¡¯t located in your master¡¯s castle. The door you opened has been connected to the magic door and thus has become one of the exits of this shop.¡±

    Elise pointed at the wooden door behind the maid.

    ¡°Then can I still go back?¡± The skeleton maid asked in fear.

    ¡°Of course. As long as you open the door, you will be able to return to the castle you are familiar with. But do you really not need a drink?¡±

    ¡°No, no thank you. Even if I drink, it will all leak out. Besides, I still have a lot of work to do.¡±

    ¡°Then do come for another drink next time.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The skeleton maid scratched her skull with her finger bones as if she was in a dilemma.

    At this moment, the door of the shop was suddenly kicked open violently. A sexy headless knight in black armor, surrounded by black flames, barged in with the head of a man who seemed to have experienced many vicissitudes of life.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to retrieve my sword!¡±

    The man immediately saw the black broadsword hanging on the wall.

    ¡°Ah, my sword.¡±

    Elise stopped the headless knight who was trying to retrieve his broadsword.

    ¡°This brainless customer, please don¡¯t kick the door, and don¡¯t try to take anything from the shop, or I¡¯ll throw you out again.¡±

    ¡°The things in your shop? That¡¯s obviously my dark flame broadsword!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s now a decoration of our shop,¡± Elise said with a smile.

    The man¡¯s head frowned. After thinking for a moment, he abruptly said, ¡°I understand. It seems that I can only take back my sword by defeating you.¡±

    The headless knight threw the man¡¯s head into the air, but the head did not fall to the ground.

    Instead, it floated under the hanging lamp of the bar and looked down at Elise.

    The body that remained on the ground raised its hands and bowed slightly, in a battle-ready posture.

    ¡°Come, use your powerful fists to fight me. I will not give up until I defeat you,¡± The man floating in the air said excitedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you making a move? Come on, hit me hard, no, fight me!¡± The headless knight took a step forward and opened his arms as if he was welcoming Elise¡¯s attack. Elise revealed an expression as if she was looking at a pervert, and she took a step back with disgust.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to make a move, then I¡¯ll make the first move!¡±

    The headless knight suddenly extended his right hand. His palm was covered in pitch-black flames as he struck Elise¡¯s chest. Lin Ge only saw Elise¡¯s right leg move a little, and the headless knight¡¯s sexy body was sent flying out of the door.

    Before the headless body hit the door, the door of the bar opened automatically, and the knight flew straight out. Then, there was a loud bang outside the door, seemingly the sound of a wall breaking. The man¡¯s head floating under the light seemed to have lost its support and fell to the ground, rolling under the skeleton maid¡¯s skirt. ¡°Huhu¡­ This feeling is really great, really great!¡± The head was panting, his face red with excitement as if some secret needs had been greatly satisfied.

    ¡°Lady Alway, you¡­¡± The skeleton maid looked down at the head and hesitated. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Carnie. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here.

    Take me away from here. I can¡¯t move my body for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, Lady Alway!¡± The skeleton maid called Carnie immediately threw away the broom in her hand, picked up the man¡¯s head, and ran out of the door.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come back to challenge you again!¡± The man¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Elise¡¯s eyes twitched. Although she had thrown the troublemaker out, she was not happy at all. Instead, she thought in a daze, ¡°My power has been defiled¡­¡±

    A fierce expression suddenly appeared on her face as she clenched her fists and her knuckles cracked.

    ¡°If he comes again, I¡¯ll blow up his body so that he can never appear in front of me again!¡± Lanya was still thinking about the petite skeleton in a maid¡¯s uniform. She looked at the door with a disappointed expression and whispered, ¡°Will that cute skeleton maid come again?¡±

    Lin Ge, on the other hand, was thinking, ¡°Can I have a normal customer? Even if the other party is not human, they should at least be able to taste the wine I made. I don¡¯t want any more skeletons or headless knights!¡± After the door was closed, the store quickly returned to its usual calm.

    Lin Ge wiped the glasses and looked at the door of the bar from time to time, waiting for new customers to arrive.

    Lanya lay on the bar counter, listening to the music in the shop while shaking her legs leisurely. Suddenly, she said, ¡°That bad red-haired woman hasn¡¯t appeared for two days. I wonder what she¡¯s doing.¡± Lin Ge said, ¡°I hope she¡¯s ashamed of what she¡¯s done and is reflecting on herself. She should be too embarrassed to be here.¡± Elise¡¯s voice came from her table, ¡°Well, you¡¯re underestimating her. That woman doesn¡¯t know what shame is, just like that headless pervert.

    11 Lin Ge had long been curious about the headless knight¡¯s true gender. Hearing Elise mention it, he took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Is the headless knight a man or a woman? Why does the body look like a woman, but it¡¯s carrying a man¡¯s head?¡±

    Elise gritted her teeth, and her fist became hard again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss anything about that pervert.¡±

    She suddenly stood up and walked into the resting room.

    Only Lin Ge and Lanya were left in the hall.

    ¡°I know,¡± Lanya blinked and suddenly said.

    ¡°You do?¡±

    they ¡°The headless knights are elites among the specters. They have powerful souls when were alive and their souls do not disperse even after death. As long as their souls are not completely destroyed, they will not welcome true death.¡±

    ¡°Hence, the headless knights would hide their souls in their original heads and hide the head in a secret place that would not be discovered They would never show their true by anyone.

    faces.¡±

    ¡°In other words, that headless knight¡¯s head isn¡¯t his real head?¡± Lin Ge muttered. ¡°Of course not. He only separated a wisp of his soul and stored it in that head, acting as the eyes and ears of that body.¡±

    ¡°What about the body?¡±

    Lin Ge poured a glass of water for Lanya. She took a sip and continued, ¡°Generally speaking, headless knights will not give up their original bodies so easily. This is because their original bodies contain memories of battle from when they were alive. Their original bodies are thus the most convenient to control, as well as allow them to unleash more power. If they were to control the bodies of other living creatures, even if the unfamiliar body was much stronger, it might not be as good as their original body.¡±

    ¡°So that knight is a woman?¡±

    ¡°I think so. The headless knights had been knights when they were alive, after all. They value dignity and glory. If he was a man, he would not show up before others in a female body.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a female headless knight. She took great care of her body, and her skin is even more beautiful than a living person¡¯s. The headless knights that I¡¯ve seen before had their bodies rotted to a certain extent. Some of them even had only their skeletons left.¡±

    After listening patiently, Lin Ge nodded slightly and suddenly asked, ¡°Lanya, you seem to know a lot about specter creatures?¡±

    Lanya suddenly covered her mouth.

    Oh no, she accidentally said too much. Seeing Lanya¡¯s reaction, Lin Ge could not help but laugh.

    She had said before that she could see his soul.

    At that time, he didn¡¯t know what it meant, but when he was reading the magic book last night, he happened to see the description of a special group related to the specters. Combined with her performance today, he could confirm her identity.

    ¡°Lanya, you¡¯re actually a necromancer, right?¡±

 Chapter 24 - Trained Before

    Chapter 24 Trained Before

    As necromancers often dealt with the undead and specters, not only were they not respected, but they were even regarded as ominous and evil existences. They were basically not welcomed anywhere.

    Lanya didn¡¯t want to become a necromancer, but her talent seemed to be focused on the necromancing element. Her magic talent in other elements was a mess. She couldn¡¯t even master basic spells like fireballs and wind blades, and her hit rate was less than one-tenth.

    She did not want to expose her identity as a necromancer, so she could only use magic that she was not good at, which was why no team was willing to take her in.

    In the face of Lin Ge¡¯s question, Lanya lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m an evil necromancer. Please forgive me for hiding it from you.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever disturbed the sleeping dead?¡± Lin Ge asked.

    Necromancers could use summon souls from the corpses and forcefully control their bodies. The more powerful their target was when they were alive, the more powerful their combat power would be.

    This was also the reason why most necromancers loved heading to various underground graves. If they could find a powerful corpse, it would greatly increase their combat power.

    Lanya quickly shook her head, ¡°No. I¡¯ve only summoned undead creatures from the underworld. I¡¯ve never had any ideas about anyone¡¯s grave.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Lin Ge said with a gentle smile, ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look at you with judging eyes.¡±

    ¡°Then, are you still willing to team up with me?¡± Lanya asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Of course, when I get off work today, we¡¯ll complete the Adventurer Guild registration mission.¡±

    Lanya raised her head, her eyes sparkling as she said in surprise, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Lin Ge.¡±

    Lanya was overjoyed and her eyes were full of joy.

    After she had calmed down a little, she thought of a realistic problem, ¡°But can we do it with just the two of us?¡±

    Lin Ge raised his left hand, and a flame appeared in his palm. He said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve already learned some spells last night, and I can¡¯t wait to try them out.¡±

    ¡°Wow, how did you learn so fast? This level of magic flames should be able to take care of those spiders that are afraid of fire.¡±

    Seeing the flame in Lin Ge¡¯s palm, Lanya felt that the registration mission was in the bag. She was happy again as if she could see the wonderful scene of her becoming an official adventurer.

    After work, Lin Ge went to the resting room to change his clothes. Just as he had expected, after transforming the resting room into a bedroom, Neelu no longer slept on the sofa. Instead, she slept on his bed.

    He glanced at the bed. Neelu was sleeping soundly with the blanket between her legs. One side of her body was exposed, revealing her graceful curves.

    He changed his clothes, then tried to wake Neelu up.

    ¡°Wake up, it¡¯s time to knock off.¡±

    Neelu stretched and sat up. Two of the buttons on her shirt accidentally popped open.

    ¡°Oh, is it time so soon? Do you need the bed now?¡± She mumbled with her eyes closed as if she hadn¡¯t slept enough.

    ¡°I need to take a trip out of the city,¡± Lin Ge said.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll sleep for a while longer then. This bed is too comfortable,¡± Neelu fell back into the soft, fluffy bedding.

    Lin Ge shook his head helplessly and left the resting room. Lanya was waiting excitedly outside the door, her little face flushed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lanya clenched her staff and nodded hard.

    The land outside of Castaron was flat, and the low hills were covered with blanket-like grass. The wide dirt road meandered into the distance and forked at the foot of a hill.

    Lin Ge followed the path and climbed over a low hill. The refreshing wind of the plains ruffled his magic cloak, and he held a pitch-black staff in his hand.

    The staff was about 1.5 meters long and had a moderate thickness. It was just right for Lin Ge to hold in one hand, and it was extremely comfortable to hold. According to Allison, staff was made of rare magic-conducting metal that had extremely good magic energy flow and the was limited in production. Three thousand gold would definitely be worth it.

    The top of the staff was slightly thicker with a blue gem embedded there. The gem reflected the sunlight and was dazzling.

    Being 1.5 meters long, the staff was considered extremely large. Since it was made of rare metal, it was slightly heavy, though it was just right for Lin Ge.

    He leaned on the staff and stood on the hillside, looking into the distance. There was a green plain in front of him, and at the end of his vision was a tall and continuous mountain range, like a giant dragon entrenched on the earth.

    The spider¡¯s cave in the registration mission was located at the outermost part of the mountain range, about a four to five hours journey from Castaron.

    Today was the sixth day of his starting work in the bar. According to the contract, he had a day off for every six days of work. Tomorrow was his rest day, so he decided to accompany Lanya to complete the Adventurer¡¯s Guild registration mission outside the city and try out the new magic he had learned while he was at it.

    As the two of them were walking on the road, they suddenly heard the hurried sound of horse hooves behind them. Lin Ge and Lanya walked to the side of the road and prepared to make way. Lin Ge turned his head and saw a group galloping down the hill. The people on the backs of the horses were all wearing black robes. Lanya grabbed Lin Ge¡¯s arm nervously, ¡°What a strong sense of hostility. They seem to be coming for us. Let¡¯s run.¡±

    ¡°Coming for us?¡± Lin Ge asked in surprise, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    He didn¡¯t even know many people in this world, let alone make enemies.

    While they were talking, the group had already approached and slowed down. There were seven people in total, and they surrounded Lin Ge and Lanya.

    Lin Ge finally saw the true appearance of the group. Hidden under the black robes were lizard heads, and a section of their tails could be seen.

    He suddenly thought of something and his expression turned ugly.

    Could these guys be the ones who were trying to assassinate Prince Lieyang? Could it be that they had seen him running with the Prince in the dark that day, and now that Prince Lieyang had disappeared, they had their eyes on him?

    The other party didn¡¯t give him much time to think. With a deep command ¨C ¡°Capture him!¡± Six lizardmen jumped off their horses at the same time and pulled out their scimitars.

    They spun in the air, the scimitars in their hands reflecting the sunlight. For a moment, the blade lights flashed wildly, blinding people¡¯s eyes.

    Then, they landed on the ground steadily, the sharp and curved tips of their scimitars aimed at Lin Ge and Lanya.

    The scales on their faces were rough and dark, but their eyes were sharper than blades. One look and one could tell that they were well-trained elites. Two mages against six assassins with rich combat experience, and in a close combat situation, the result could be imagined. Not to mention, one was a new mage who had just learned magic for a day, and the other was a rookie wizard who was not strong enough. Lanya¡¯s hand, which was holding her staff, was trembling slightly. She had never had a conflict with anyone, let alone a fight. She had never seen such a scene.

    The sharp gazes of the lizardmen before her had already frightened her quite a bit. The shining scimitars in their hands made her feel dizzy as if those swords were going to land on her neck in the next second.

    Sensing her fear, Lin Ge pulled her behind him and raised his staff. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t very confident, he couldn¡¯t show any fear at this time. His magic energy rushed to the front of his staff and quickly condensed a fireball, but at this time, the enemy¡¯s scimitar had already cut over. In a hurry, he could only wave his staff and accurately block the blade, and the condensed fireball disappeared. He waved the staff in his hand again, and with a powerful sweep, the whistling wind forced the enemy to retreat.

    Lin Ge felt quite helpless. He had wanted to fight elegantly as a mage, but it seemed that he was not qualified.

    He could only use a less elegant method.

    Fortunately, he had practiced fighting with equipment for some time back home. In the face of the six scimitars, he used the staff in his hand as a weapon and waved it to weave a dense defense net around himself and Lanya. The dense staff shadows were like a wall, blocking all the attacks.

    But he didn¡¯t have the energy to counterattack, leaving him with the sole choice of resisting.

    After a short battle, he had already made a judgment in his heart. The lizardmen¡¯s attacks were fierce with great strength. It was obvious that their endurance was amazing. Even if he could resist for a moment, it was definitely not a wise choice to stay here.

    Moreover, there was still a lizardman who had not made a move and was watching from the side. Plus, he had Lanya by his side who needed protection.

    He had to find a way to escape! He poured magic energy into the staff, and the front of the staff suddenly lit up, quickly gathering fire elements to form flames. Under his movements, they formed a wall of fire. The sudden change caused the six lizardman assassins to pause for a moment. He seized this fleeting opportunity to cast a Fleeting Spell on himself and Lanya, pulled her over, and turned to escape.

    After dashing to one of the horses, he pulled on Lanya. As she cried out in alarm, the two of them landed on the horse¡¯s back steadily. Lin Ge lifted the reins with both arms and protected Lanya in his arms to prevent her from falling. At the same time, he squeezed his legs hard, and the horse under him galloped wildly.

    The lizardman who didn¡¯t make a move was blocking the way back to the city. The other party¡¯s strength was unknown, but if he delayed for even a moment, the other six lizardmen would catch up and he would lose this opportunity to escape. So he could only ride the horse away from Castaron. The lizardman Shaffer had never expected that a newbie who had only been registered in the Mage Guild for less than three days would have such skills. He was both shocked and angry when he saw Lin Ge running away. ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve misjudged him. Go after him!¡±

    He took the lead in chasing after them on his horse. The other five lizardmen jumped on their horses and followed closely behind, stirring up a large cloud of dust on the dirt road.

    Only one lizardman remained in place, unwillingly waving the scimitar in his hand and venting his anger on the grass by the side of the road. His horse had been taken away by Lin Ge, so he could only watch as his companion left.

    On the jolting horse, Lanya was curled up in Lin Ge¡¯s arms. Her small hands clutched the clothes on Lin Ge¡¯s chest tightly, afraid that they would fall off. She was still in shock. Lin Ge¡¯s mouth twitched. This girl wasn¡¯t just grabbing his clothes, she was also grabbing the flesh under his clothes. It was as if she was going to tear off a piece of his skin.

    ¡°Lanya, relax. You¡¯re about to peel off my skin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry,¡±

    Lanya blushed and let go of his hand. Her body, which was sitting sideways, suddenly shook from the vibration of the horse¡¯s back and almost slipped down. She was so frightened that she quickly hugged Lin Ge and pressed her little face against his chest. ¡°Why are those lizardmen targeting us? I¡¯ve never provoked them.¡±

 Chapter 25 - The Meal at the Spiders House Today

    Chapter 25 The Meal at the Spiders¡¯ House Today

    ¡°Ah, the cave in front is the spider cave where the registration mission is located.¡±

    After crossing the plain, a wide cave entrance appeared at the foot of the mountain. Lanya, who was curled up in Lin Ge¡¯s arms, pointed at the entrance.

    The two of them had ridden the horse all the way here, but they still couldn¡¯t shake off the lizardmen¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°How deep is the cave?¡± Lin Ge asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The terrain inside is complicated. It¡¯s almost a huge underground maze. I¡¯ve never heard of any adventurers reaching the deepest part.¡±

    The rapid sound of horse hooves came from behind. The lizardmen had caught up. Lin Ge did not have much time to think.

    ¡°It seems that we can only hide in there and use the terrain to shake them off before escaping.¡±

    After deciding on the plan, Lin Ge immediately rode the horse into the dark cave.

    Not long after the two of them entered the cave, another six horses arrived, leaving a trail of dust in their wake. They stopped at the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°Lord Shaffer, they¡¯ve escaped into the spider cave. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Although the spider cave is an exploration site for new adventurers, and the danger and death rate are not high, the internal terrain is complex like a maze. No one has reached the deepest part so far, and it is not easy to find someone in there,¡± Another lizardman who had entered the spider¡¯s cave before reminded. After thinking for a moment, Shaffer ordered, ¡°Twort and Pierce, guard the entrance. The rest of you, follow me in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shaffer was about to rush into the cave with three of his men when the neigh of the horse came from the cave. A red-maned horse galloped out of the cave with a huge flower-bellied spider on its butt.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nurdin¡¯s horse. It seems that they have been attacked by spiders. They might not have gone far. Chase them!¡±

    Shaffer and three of his men quickly rushed into the cave. Twort and Pierce, who were left at the entrance, stopped the startled horse and stabbed the large spider on its butt to death, thus saving it. Otherwise, it would have been sucked dry by the spider.

    Inside the cave, Lin Ge clenched the staff in his right hand, while a bright flame burned in his left hand. The flame was used to light up the area and also to drive away the spiders.

    This group of spiders that lived in the dark cave seemed to be afraid of fire and would automatically avoid the range of light.

    Lanya grabbed his cloak tightly, looking very nervous, especially when she found that there were many spiders bigger than human heads hanging upside down in the cave.

    Although the spiders were rising to avoid the heat and light of the fire, she was very worried that they would fall accidentally. What if they hit her head?

    ¡°Lin Ge, are we still heading deeper in? The spiders here seem to be getting bigger and bigger,¡± Lanya tugged at Lin Ge¡¯s cloak. ¡°The fire in my hand is very eye-catching in the dark,¡± Lin Ge stopped and said, ¡°If the lizardmen get close, they¡¯ll find us easily. But if I put out the fire, the spiders will swarm over¡­ So, we can¡¯t stop. At the very least, we need to find a safe place to hide.¡±

    Lanya¡¯s petite body trembled as she thought of the terrible scene of being surrounded by giant spiders, ¡°Then let¡¯s continue walking.¡±

    However, she doubted if there really was a safe place here. Some powerful monster wouldn¡¯t suddenly jump out, right?

    Although the spider cave was a popular place for new adventurers to explore, and it was rare to hear of people dying here, she was still scared. She couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Lin Ge, almost sticking herself to his back. Lin Ge, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped. Lanya could not react in time and bumped into his back.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lanya covered her nose and looked past Lin Ge to see why he had suddenly stopped.

    The tunnel in front of Lin Ge was covered in thick spider webs. There was a pile of white eggs stuck together nearby as well.

    ¡°Are those spider eggs? They¡¯re so disgusting,¡±

    Lanya smelled a pungent smell. She held her breath and frowned.

    Lin Ge stepped into the area covered by spider webs. The spider webs under his feet were sticky as if he was stepping on glue. Lanya braced herself and continued to move forward with him. Not long after, the two walked out of the passage and entered a spacious stone room. The walls and the ground were covered with spider thread, and the corner was piled with dense spider eggs.

    But here, there was no sign of the spiders.

    There was an opening at the top of the stone chamber, and it was pitch black inside. No one knew how deep it was, but there was a slight sound of the wind coming from it.

    A cold wind blew out of the gap, and Lanya shrank back, ¡°I have a bad feeling here. Can we go back now? The lizardmen might not be able to find us.¡±

    Lin Ge suddenly made a shushing gesture.

    Lanya covered her mouth, her eyes revealing her nervousness.

    Did he discover something?

    The cave quieted down, and Lanya could almost hear Lin Ge¡¯s breathing. Other than that, some other sounds seemed to be getting louder.

    It was the wind!

    The wind from the top of the cave was stronger than before as if something was falling rapidly. Lin Ge raised the staff in his right hand. The sapphire at the top of the staff emitted a bright light. He gently waved the staff, and a ball of light separated from the staff and rose into the opening on top, illuminating the darkness inside.

    With a whistling sound, a huge creature fell into the range of the light source. It was a huge black spider with eight spear-like legs and a pair of mandibles that were like black scimitars, shining with a cold luster. The giant spider¡¯s full abdomen was connected to glistening spider threads. It hung upside down and headed straight for their heads. Lin Ge hurriedly pulled Lanya away. The giant spider landed on the ground and curled its abdomen, spraying a large amount of white liquid at the two.

    A pungent smell filled the air. Lin Ge raised his staff and built a wall of wind in front of him to block the liquid.

    The liquid quickly solidified after landing, forming a sticky spider web. If this thing came into contact with one¡¯s body in large amounts, one would definitely lose the ability to move.

    At this moment, the giant spider raised its front pair of legs high, then stabbed them into the ground. A crack appeared in the ground and quickly spread toward where the two were standing.

    Lin Ge pulled Lanya over and dodged to the side, but the ground under his feet had completely collapsed. Underground was a huge dark space.

    As they fell, Lanya held onto Lin Ge tightly, and the two fell into the bottomless underground space.

    Spider thread was shot out of the surrounding darkness, and the two who were falling were unable to avoid it. They were quickly wrapped in layers of spider thread, leaving only their heads exposed. Their falling momentum suddenly stopped as if something soft but tough had stopped their fall. It seemed to be a spider web. When the two fell into the net, the nearby spider web trembled twice before stopping.

    The spider thread that wrapped around them quickly condensed into a solid cocoon, tough and elastic. Lin Ge tried to break free, but the more he struggled, the tighter the spider thread contracted.

    Lanya twisted her body uneasily, and her breathing became heavy. She sounded as if she had difficulty breathing, so Lin Ge stopped struggling.

    ¡°Are we going to be eaten by the big spider?¡±

    Lanya¡¯s breath hit his face, and her tone was a little flustered. Within the spider web, Lin Ge could even feel her heart beating faster because of fear.

    ¡°I think so,¡± He said with a bitter smile. Tears welled up in Lanya¡¯s eyes immediately, and a look of fear flashed across her face. Lin Ge could feel her petite body trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± He consoled, ¡°When the spider comes over to eat us, I¡¯ll attract its attention so that it will eat me first.¡± Lanya¡¯s lips trembled and she stammered, ¡°Then it should eat me first. Otherwise, if I hear the sound of you being eaten bit by bit, it¡¯ll be even more terrifying. In that case, I might even pee¡­ Oh.¡±

    Lanya blushed and did not continue. Her fear was reduced a little due to shyness. Neither of them continued to speak as if they were waiting for the big spider to come and eat them. However, the big spider they expected did not appear.

    It was still dark all around with no sound at all.

    It was so quiet that it was terrifying. However, when the two of them had been falling, there had been more than one spider shooting out threads in the dark. Lin Ge thought to himself that perhaps they were staring at him from not far away. It was just that he could not see them. Or perhaps they didn¡¯t have an appetite for the time being and wanted to use them as reserve food.

    After a moment of silence, Lanya, perhaps unable to stand the silence, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid,¡± Lin Ge smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s useless to be afraid, so I¡¯m not that afraid. Why don¡¯t we pray that an adventurer will find us and save us? Don¡¯t adventurers often come here to explore?¡±

    ¡°If such a miracle really happens, I¡¯ll definitely worship Goddess Mipas every day when I get back,¡± Lanya said sincerely.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°The goddess who symbolizes miracles and hope in this world.¡±

    ¡°If I had known this would be the end,¡± Lin Ge sighed, ¡°I would¡¯ve fought with the lizardmen. We might have had a chance to break out of their encirclement.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lanya said softly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t invite you to form a team, you wouldn¡¯t have left the city.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Even if it wasn¡¯t to complete the registration mission, I would have gone out of the city to try out the new magic I¡¯ve learned. If you want to blame someone, blame it on that red-skinned lizard.

    If I didn¡¯t meet him that day, I wouldn¡¯t have been targeted.¡±

    At this time, Prince Lieyang should be in his rented house learning about the new world¡¯s culture through the computer. Lin Ge suddenly wondered come back if he died here.

    if the other party would be able to There was another moment of silence. In the darkness, Lin Ge¡¯s body temperature made Lanya feel at ease. She didn¡¯t seem to be that afraid anymore. She was a necromancer, after all, and death was nothing to a necromancer. ¡°Lin Ge, how do spiders eat? From the head?¡±

    Lin Ge thought for a moment and said, ¡°I observed the spiders in the cave just now. Their mouthparts are very small and they don¡¯t have an upper jaw. They shouldn¡¯t be able to chew.

    Even the big one that attacked us just now can¡¯t swallow prey that is too big. So, I think they inject poison or digestive fluid into their prey to melt their body and then suck it with their mouthparts.¡±

    Lanya shivered and became afraid again, ¡°Will our bodies be melted as well?¡± Lin Ge laughed, ¡°To prevent the prey from struggling, most of the spiders¡¯ venom has a paralyzing effect, so the process is not too painful. Maybe after being stung by their poisonous pincers, we won¡¯t know anything, so there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±

    In the darkness, some time passed again, but there was still no movement in the surroundings.

    Just as Lin Ge was finding their situation strange, Lanya wriggled uneasily in the spider thread cocoon, and her voice that carried suppressed embarrassment sounded in his ear. ¡°Lin Ge, what should I do? I¡­ I want to pee.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you convert food into magic energy?¡±

    Lin Ge asked in surprise. ¡°The drink¡­ I drank it in your shop.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t escape anyway,¡± Lin Ge said with a sigh, ¡°You can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    In the darkness, a red face appeared before Lin Ge¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°But, but¡­¡±

    Lin Ge looked at Lanya¡¯s embarrassed little face and was suddenly stunned.

    Wait, where did the light come from?

    He raised his head, and his pupils suddenly contracted. A giant golden spider with a shining body was reflected in his pupils, slowly descending from the darkness.

 Chapter 26 - The Spiders Home

    Chapter 26 The Spiders¡¯ Home

    Lanya looked up and saw the falling giant golden spider. She gasped and almost lost control of herself.

    The golden spider was even bigger than an adult man, but it was very stealthy on the spider web, so much so that the web didn¡¯t even tremble. As it got closer, a strange fragrance spread from its body.

    On the head in the middle of its two front pincers was a row of six round blue eyes, which looked like six sapphires.

    It moved its long golden-furred legs and leisurely crawled to the side of the cocoon wrapping Lin Ge and Lanya. It approached the back of Lanya¡¯s neck, its sickle-like mandibles slightly opening and closing as if it would cut her neck at any moment.

    Lanya¡¯s lips trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes. Finally, she could not hold back her tears and burst into tears.

    ¡°Waah, I¡¯m sorry, Lin Ge.¡±

    Then, she vented her emotions on the giant golden spider recklessly, shouting, ¡°You golden shitty spider, hurry up if you want to eat. What are you dawdling for? Now that things have come to this, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Come, stab me with your venomous fangs!¡¯ The golden spider was stunned for a moment. Then, it spat out white spider threads from its mouth and covered Lanya¡¯s mouth, making her unable to make any sound.

    Following this, it gave up on Lanya and turned to point its mandibles at Lin Ge. The sharp tip of its mandibles moved in front of Lin Ge¡¯s eyes as if to scare him.

    However, to its disappointment, Lin Ge only frowned slightly and did not show much fear.

    He only found it quite strange. What was this spider doing? It seemed like the other party wanted to eat him, but it also seemed like it was just scaring him. Was it playing with its prey?

    At this moment, a gentle voice suddenly came from the darkness, ¡°Alright, stop scaring them.¡±

    Hearing this voice, Lin Ge was stunned. He almost suspected that he had heard wrongly. Wasn¡¯t this Neelu¡¯s voice?

    The golden giant spider¡¯s light illuminated the surroundings. A human figure flew out of the darkness and landed on the spider web.

    After clearly seeing the person¡¯s appearance, Lin Ge exclaimed, ¡°Sister Neelu!¡±

    However, the Neelu in front of him was different from the one he usually saw in the store.

    She had the same beautiful face and the same impressive figure, but she was wearing a revealing black dress that almost only covered her front.

    A pair of elegant wings spread out from her bare back, and the black wings made her skin seem even fairer. With that dress, she looked indescribably noble, sexy, and elegant.

    A light laugh sounded.

    ¡°Pfft, who¡¯s going to eat you guys? I¡¯m here to save you,¡± The giant golden spider also let out a familiar sound.

    Lin Ge stared at the giant golden spider in front of him and confirmed, ¡°Elise?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I was just trying to scare you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so calm. But she seems to have been scared shitless.

    11 Lanya¡¯s face was already as red as blood. Her eyes were wide open, and she was making muffled sounds. She twisted her body, wishing she could shrink her head into the cocoon.

    Lin Ge let out a long breath and relaxed. He asked, ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± The giant golden spider began to shrink, turning into Elise¡¯s appearance. Spider thread wrapped around her body, blocking her crucial parts.

    ¡°This is my home. Where else can I go?¡± Elise said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Your home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been living here for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Did you give birth to all the spiders in the cave?¡± Lin Ge suddenly asked.

    ¡°Bah! Do you think I¡¯m like those unintelligent cave spiders who can give birth to as many as they want? I have a noble ancient bloodline that can only have one descendant. Besides, I¡¯m not even married yet, so how can I give birth to little spiders? Those spiders are only seeking my protection, that¡¯s why they¡¯ve gathered in this hole.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it. Get us out of here quickly.¡±

    Elise snorted softly and stretched out her hand, drawing a faint line on the cocoon. With that, the spider thread that was tightly wrapped around the two lost its stickiness and scattered like dust.

    Finally, Lin Ge and Lanya were separated. Elise furrowed her brows and sniffed the air, then couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Hey, what did you just call me?¡±

    Lanya crossed her legs, blushed, and lowered her head without saying a word.

    ¡°You already knew we were in the cave?¡± Lin Ge quickly changed the topic.

    Elise laughed, ¡°Of course. This is my home. I noticed you the moment you came in.¡±

    ¡°In other words, you deliberately sent that spider to attack us? ¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I just wanted to scare you. Who asked you to always be so arrogant in the shop?¡± Lin Ge smiled helplessly. No matter what, he was safe now. That was the most important thing. ¡°By the way, do you want to take a look at the underground palace I live in? it¡¯s very luxurious. I instructed the cave spiders to build it.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Downstairs. Follow me.¡±

    Elise suddenly grabbed Lanya¡¯s hand and shot out spider thread from her other hand, which wrapped around the spider web under her feet. Then, she jumped down from the gap in the spider web with Lanya and fell to the bottom. ¡°Neelu,¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Lin Ge to you. I don¡¯t want to touch him.¡±

    Her voice gradually faded away. The cave seemed to go very deep down. Neelu walked to Lin Ge¡¯s side and smiled, ¡°Give me your hand, little brother Lin Ge.¡± Lin Ge reached out his hand, and Neelu immediately grabbed it. Her hand was cold, soft, and very comfortable. Then, the wings on her back flapped, and she flew to the bottom with Lin Ge.

    ¡°I¡¯m a vampire, and because I don¡¯t like the sun, I¡¯m staying in Elise¡¯s cave. It¡¯s really not bad down there. It¡¯s dark and quiet, and there are cute little spiders,¡± Neelu chuckled as if she was reintroducing herself.

    ¡°A vampire?¡± Lin Ge was shocked, ¡°Will sister Neelu suck my blood?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Neelu smiled charmingly, ¡°Do you want me to do so? If you like it, I can~¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just a little curious.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already passed the stage where I can¡¯t live if I don¡¯t suck blood. I won¡¯t attack humans for blood.¡±

    ¡°Can I cast an illumination spell?¡± Lin Ge suddenly asked as they were falling. The feeling of not being able to see anything wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait after we land. Otherwise, we¡¯ll scare the little guys nearby.¡±

    Lin Ge nodded, and Neelu soon stopped.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s feet landed on the ground. It had been a long time since he had been on the ground, which gave him a sense of security. He took out a magic staff from his storage ring and cast an illumination spell. Only then did he see the building in front of him clearly.

    In front of him was a tall, half-open stone door that led into a gray stone wall. Elise and Lanya were already waiting at the door. Lanya¡¯s head was still lowered, not daring to look into Lin Ge¡¯s eyes. However, her robe had been dried by her magic.

    Elise smiled evilly like a messenger from hell. She pointed at the deep stone door and provoked, ¡°How is it? Do you dare to go in?¡±

    Without saying anything, Lin Ge raised his staff and walked through the stone door. Elise¡¯s underground palace was indeed extraordinary. The spacious stone rooms were clean and tidy, and the decorations were elegant and exquisite. However, most of them were empty.

    Lin Ge walked into another stone room. There was a large alchemy table in the room. It was against the wall, with bottles and jars on it. There was also some powder scattered on the table, which gave off a pungent smell.

    Near the alchemy table was a bookshelf and a boiler, with several books on the bookshelf. In addition, he smelled wine. Although it was something he had never smelled before, he was sure that it was emitted by some kind of wine, the wine of this world.

    He followed the smell and saw the wine rack on the other side of the room. It was filled with wine bottles. Some of them were unopened, some were half-full, and some were empty. ¡°Where is this place?¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Elise explained, ¡°This is where I learn how to mix wine.¡±

    Lin Ge looked at the dirty and messy alchemy table, ¡°Here?¡±

    He suddenly understood why the wine she made tasted so bad.

 Chapter 27 - The Fallen Alchemist

    Chapter 27 The Fallen Alchemist

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s with that look?¡±

    Elise showed signs of losing her temper again when she felt Lin Ge¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t want to provoke her at this time, so he quietly looked away and walked to the bookshelf next to the alchemy table.

    ¡°Are these your cocktail recipes?¡±

    ¡°Those are the notes left behind by the alchemist who once lived here. I learned my bartending skills from his notes.¡±

    ¡°Alchemy notes? Mixing drinks?¡±

    Lin Ge was curious. He took a thick book from the shelf. There was a line of faint handwritten words on the cover that read ¡°Delicious Edible Plants¡±.

    After a rough glance, the book recorded the plants in this world, including detailed information like the place where the plants grew, their taste, toxicity, and how to eat them. On Earth, wine was also made from various plants. For example, grape wine was made from grapes, beer was made from barley, and yellow wine was made from rice, millet, black rice, corn, glutinous rice, and wheat. There was also the famous Mexican tequila.

    In addition, there are types of wine for cocktails. The wine starts with distilled wine or brewed wine. Through blending, soaking, mixing, and other techniques, various herbs, seeds, and fruits are added to the mix, thus producing various wines. For example, the various types of absinthe that are made from a combination of red wine and wormwood, or Chinese medicinal wines that have different medicinal materials.

    As he flipped through the list, he found that the characteristics and compatibility of several plants seemed very familiar, very similar to some wine-mixing materials on Earth. If these plants were used as raw materials, he might be able to make a new wine, a wine that was unique to this world.

    A strange and unexplored new world of wine seemed to be slowly opening up in front of his eyes. This made him more excited than discovering that there was magic in this world.

    He took another book from the shelf, which was called ¡°Biological Materials for Making Delicious Drinks¡±. He flipped through a few pages, and his face changed.

    There were some strange materials recorded on it, some quite bizarre like octopus blood, evil eye monster¡¯s eyeballs, thunder leopard¡¯s spinal fluid, three-legged ape¡¯s pituitary gland, and some other strange monster organs. He even saw several kinds of excrement¡­

    He stuffed the book back onto the shelf with mixed feelings and said worriedly, ¡°Elise, tell me you didn¡¯t add anything weird like eyeballs to the customers¡¯ glasses.¡±

    Elise replied with a straight face, ¡°Yes, I did. There¡¯s a drink in the notes here. You add the eyeballs of a hundred-eyed monster to the wine, then mix it with the milk of a female Chimera. The eyeballs of a hundred-eyed monster are very small and round, just like pearls, so the drink is called the pearl milk wine.¡±

    ¡°Did the customer drink it?¡±

    Elise scratched her head in embarrassment, ¡°He did, but he never came back.¡±

    Good God, no wonder there were so few customers in the Emeralds bar, Lin Ge groaned in his heart.

    There weren¡¯t many customers who were qualified to enter the shop, to begin with, and the customers who had come with great difficulty had been tortured by Elise¡¯s evil drinks. Lin Ge suddenly felt heavy pressure.

    If those customers returned to the shop, he would do his best to save the reputation of the Emeralds bar.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the notebook?¡±

    Elise took a black leather notebook from the shelf and handed it to Lin Ge.

    ¡°Here, this is it.¡±

    The cover of the notebook seemed to be made of some kind of creature¡¯s skin. It felt very tough to the touch, and there were no words on the cover. However, on the lower right corner of the title page, a name was scribbled.

    Ravid Rewa.

    This should be the name of the alchemist.

    In addition, there were four words written as well: Understanding, disintegration, conversion, and formation.

    These were probably the ideas of the alchemist named Ravid.

    Lin Ge continued to read. This notebook was indeed a serious study of alchemy at the beginning. It recorded Ravid¡¯s alchemy insights. The front pages were filled with strange symbols and pictures, accompanied by obscure and even completely incomprehensible words.

    However, strange formulas began to appear in the later parts, as well as the feeling after drinking the concoctions and the direction of modification.

    For example, there was a drink called the ¡°Undermoon Killer¡±: ¡°5 grams of night demon flower pollen, 20 milliliters of fresh silver ring snake blood, 3 grams of vengeful spirit powder, and 40 milliliters of ale. The color of the mixture is beautiful and slightly red, somewhat like the noble wine in the capital. It tastes refreshing and slightly bitter but has a strong aftereffect. If the blood of the silver ring snake¡¯s advanced species, the silver flying snake, can be added, it might help to improve the taste¡­¡¯ After reaching a certain page, the obscure words and mysterious patterns all disappeared, leaving only strange recipes and ideas. Then, a page recorded the confession of the alchemist named Ravid: ¡°The God of Alchemy, the great sage Hodheim, please give me some guidance. Does the holy stone that contains the secret of immortality really exist? I spent my entire life studying alchemy, but I still can¡¯t figure out how to make holy stones. I can¡¯t even see any hope. However, my beautiful, sun-like hair has already left me. Please forgive your humble believer, the God of Alchemy Hodheim. I have used alchemy to satisfy my despicable food desires, and I will continue to fall. Respectfully from your insignificant apprentice alchemist, Ravid.¡±

    Lin Ge silently closed the notebook.

    There was no doubt that this alchemist named Ravid was a pioneer in mine mixing in this world. Perhaps he had accidentally discovered this in the process of studying alchemy, so he had recorded it.

    Although Ravid had added some strange materials to his wine due to alchemy, his approach was definitely groundbreaking. If he hadn¡¯t studied alchemy at the beginning but wine, he would have very likely become a legendary bartender.

    It was a pity that his notes did not spread. His only successor was a stupid spider who did not know anything about bartending. Elise¡¯s sharp senses detected that Lin Ge was looking at her. There was a hint of sorrow and sympathy in his eyes, which made her feel very unhappy.

    ¡°Hey, if you look at me like that again, I¡¯m really going to beat you up.¡±

    She was so sharp. Was it her spider-sense?

    Lin Ge silently retracted his gaze and placed the notebook back on the shelf. He said, ¡°Can I photocopy the books on the shelf?¡±

    ¡°Photocopy?¡±

    Lin Ge took out the photocopy magic book he had bought from Allison¡¯s magic item store. There were still some empty pages in it. ¡°Well, copy.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do you want to learn the recipes?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to add anything weird to a customer¡¯s drink,¡± Lin Ge shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m just using it as a reference.

    Maybe I can develop a wine that belongs to this world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite creative. Sure, but you have to teach me as soon as you develop a new formula.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Lin Ge agreed readily. He recorded all the books on the shelf into the photocopy magic book and planned to read them slowly when he got back. There were not many customers in the shop right now anyway, so he had plenty of time every day. When he turned around, he saw a spider the size of a fist near Elise¡¯s ear. It seemed to be saying something to her. Elise had a surprised expression. ¡°Oh? Someone has entered the depths of the cave?¡±

 Chapter 28 - The Spiders Food Reserve

    Chapter 28 The Spiders¡¯ Food Reserve

    Light footsteps echoed in the dark cave.

    The sounds of the footsteps were moderately paced and seemed to be full of confidence as if they were deliberately made.

    The footsteps attracted a light source, and a petite figure was revealed.

    The girl¡¯s short silver hair glimmered in the firelight, and she was wearing a light black leather armor that covered her chest. Her slender but smooth waist was exposed in the firelight.

    She was wearing a pair of shorts and over-the-knee socks, revealing a large chunk of her fair thighs. Her left leg was wrapped in two circles of bandages, and she was wearing warrior shoes.

    ¡°Hey, little fellow, did you see a cloaked kid and a purple girl?¡± The man with the torch asked.

    Although the girl¡¯s figure was petite, her posture was straight. After looking up and sizing up the newcomer, she pouted and said in disappointment, ¡°I thought it was a monster. It turns out it¡¯s just a lizardman.¡±

    ¡°What did you say, you bitch?¡±

    ¡°Double Dragon Legs!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Two rapid muffled sounds.

    Before the black-robed lizardman could pull out his sword, the girl had already leaped and kicked the other party¡¯s lizard head on both sides with her long legs like two dragons emerging from the sea.

    ¡°Too weak.¡±

    The girl commented on the lizardman who had fallen to the ground, then turned and continued to walk into the depths of the cave. In the darkness, she muttered to herself, ¡°I heard that no one has ever been to the depths of this place before. so. came here. It¡¯s really disappointing that there are only ordinary spiders and rookie adventurers here¡­¡¯ The silence in the darkness didn¡¯t last long before another set of footsteps could be heard.

    The fire illuminated the lizardman on the ground, as well as the teeth that were scattered beside him.

    ¡°Harman, who attacked you?¡±

    The unconscious lizardlike man slowly opened his eyes and said weakly, ¡°Over-the-knee socks¡­ legs¡­ A girl¡­¡±

    Then, he fainted again.

    ¡°Lord Shaffer, it seems to be a long-legged girl wearing over-the-knee socks who attacked him.¡±

    Shaffer¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Go after her!¡±

    After sending a descending spider flying with a single punch, Celia heard hurried footsteps coming from behind her.

    ¡°Lizardmen, three of them. Are they that guy¡¯s companions?¡±

    From the sound of the footsteps, she had already made a preliminary judgment of the other party¡¯s identity.

    She moved her wrists, and a confident smile appeared on her delicate lips.

    ¡°Come, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    Two scimitar-wielding lizardmen rushed out from the corner. Without any unnecessary words, they swung their scimitars, and a subtle but rapid sound of something whistling through the air came from the darkness. Without the need for vision, Celia could sense the trajectory of the two scimitars. She pulled off the brass knuckles hanging from her waist and threw them into the air. As she dodged the blades, she crossed her palms at lightning speed and accurately inserted four fingers into the holes in the brass knuckles. Then, she clenched her fists tightly.

    Immediately after, there was the sound of metal clashing, and intense sparks constantly burst out in the darkness.

    Celia relied solely on her pair of brass knuckles to block the attacks of the two steel scimitars. She could accurately block the blades, dodging and moving as if she was dancing between the blades.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Crushing Fist, shatter!¡±

    Ding!

    The two scimitars were broken by her fists almost at the same time, making a clear and sorrowful sound.

    While the two lizardmen were still in shock, Celia rushed forward, her fists turned into palms, and she struck out with both palms.

    ¡°Double Palm Attack!¡±

    The lizardmen, who were two heads taller than her, were hit by her petite palms and immediately flew out, breaking the spider eggs in the corner. After a symbolic struggle, they went limp.

    Celia let out a small breath and adjusted her breathing. Then, she extended her arm and pointed it firmly at Shaffer, who was the only one who had not made a move.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn next.¡±

    The other party was exuding a faintly discernible aura of an expert, which made her slightly excited.

    To continuously battle with strong opponents and hone her combat skills was her pursuit. Shaffer¡¯s expression was grave as he slowly drew the blade at his waist. It was a beautiful scimitar that glowed like the moon, making it especially eye-catching in the dark cave.

    The light of the blade shone on Celia¡¯s face, and her expression became serious. She restrained her aura, relaxed her arms, and got into a fighting stance like a tiger ready to attack.

    Both sides were looking for each other¡¯s flaws, but both were experienced warriors, so how could they easily reveal their flaws?

    The confident Celia broke the stalemate first.

    Her relaxed body suddenly tensed up, and her fists were like fire as she threw them at Shaffer.

    Shaffer swung his scimitar to block, but his opponent was agile and dodged every attack or blocked with her brass knuckles. That pair of brass knuckles was definitely not made of ordinary materials. To think they could actually block his blade.

    Not only that, but she was also constantly looking for the gaps between his blade slashes, preparing a thunderous attack. Even though she was only wearing a pair of brass knuckles, her entire body seemed to be a weapon.

    Celia¡¯s fists were like tigers and her legs were like dragons. Her knees, elbows, shoulders, back, and even her charming face were all sharp weapons, waiting for the opportunity to strike.

    If he was not careful, he would definitely be severely injured by her seemingly weak body. Fortunately, Shaffer¡¯s blade skills weren¡¯t bad, and his scimitar attacks were continuous. He danced with his scimitar as if forming a full moon of defense, blocking his opponent at a safe distance.

    Intense sounds of metal being struck rang out incessantly in the tunnel. The two were engaged in an intense battle, and Celia was completely excited. Her punches and kicks became increasingly smoother as if there was an endless stream of power surging in her body. Every punch and kick was accompanied by the whistling of the wind.

    At this moment, she heard rustling sounds coming from both ends of the passage. The sounds were very dense and made her scalp numb. It seemed that a large number of cave spiders had been attracted over. Shaffer¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You brat! If we keep fighting, we¡¯ll attract even more spiders.

    We might even attract the beings in the deepest depths. By then, we¡¯ll all die!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re scared? Then let¡¯s decide on the winner as soon as possible. Before that, I won¡¯t stop!¡±

    In contrast, Celia¡¯s aura rose, and her attacks became even more ferocious. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Shaffer¡¯s thoughts of retreating were immediately suppressed.

    With the light of the blade, he saw a dense number of spiders swarming out from the tunnel behind Celia, collectively spewing out spider thread. At the same time, a strange sound came from behind him.

    At that moment, his perfect saber attacks revealed a flaw. Celia seized the opportunity and her right fist broke through like a drill, sending him flying.

    Shaffer fell to the ground and looked at the dense horde of spiders at the top of the cave. As he watched in horror, a large amount of spider threads fell from the sky, and his body was instantly submerged in pure white. After the punch, Celia missed the chance to dodge and the spider threads from behind wrapped around her as well. The spiders were like well-trained soldiers.

    Under the heavy attack, she couldn¡¯t avoid them. In a few seconds, her body was covered in spider thread.

    Soon, the thick spider thread completely isolated her from the outside world.

    She struggled with all her strength, but the sticky spider thread stuck to her body, tough and elastic. No matter how much strength she used, it would disappear.

    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s with those spiders? Not only did they ambush me when I couldn¡¯t dodge, but they even fought as a group!¡± Initially, Celia had planned to quickly finish off her opponent before charging out. She did not expect the seemingly stupid spiders to ambush her at the same time.

    ¡°At a moment like this, if I had already understood the realm of coupling hardness with softness that master once told me about, I could¡¯ve broken free from these spider threads. But there¡¯s no chance now¡­¡±

    After this, she would probably be stored as food by the spiders until she starved to death.

    She had heard that some spiders would even lay eggs in their prey¡¯s body¡­ Ugh, that was too disgusting. At least let her die a quick death.

    Thinking of all kinds of terrible endings, the usually fearless Celia couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

 Chapter 29 - The Spider Lords Blackmail

    Chapter 29 The Spider Lord¡¯s Blackmail

    Celia had lost all her strength to struggle. She was overcome by intense fatigue, and her eyelids began to feel heavy. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she vaguely heard the sound of conversation coming from outside the spider web.

    Her spirits lifted and she immediately sobered up.

    Was it an adventurer who was passing by?

    That¡¯s great, she might be saved.

    She immediately shouted for help, ¡°Is there anyone outside? Save me, I¡¯m here!¡±

    She began to struggle again.

    Suddenly, the commotion outside stopped. A chill ran down Celia¡¯s spine. Could it be that the sound just now was an illusion?

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just let her go,¡± The voice that suddenly rang out again was even clearer. It seemed to be outside the spider web, very close to her. It was the voice of a man who sounded very gentle.

    This time, she didn¡¯t shout and listened quietly to the sounds outside.

    ¡°If I let her go just because you say so, wouldn¡¯t I lose face? So many of my underlings are watching. Since she killed so many of my underlings, it¡¯s very difficult for me to let her out just like that.¡±

    ¡°If you really care so much about them, why did you let go of the previous adventurers? You never intended to hurt her, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ve changed my mind. These rude adventurers really don¡¯t know any manners. They¡¯re simply barging into other people¡¯s houses every day without caring if the owner agrees or not. I¡¯ve decided to kill all the adventurers who come into the cave in the future, starting from this one.¡±

    Celia, who was wrapped in the spider web, was shocked. Was the woman who spoke the Lord of this cave? Who was the man she was talking to? Was it also a powerful monster?

    The man spoke again, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The woman sneered.

    After a short silence.

    ¡°I get it. Is it because I¡¯m here that you want to raise the price?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, how is it?¡± The woman¡¯s tone sounded like she was asking for a beating, and it made Celia¡¯s fist itch.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll let you stay at the bar counter for an hour every day from now on,¡± The man had no choice but to compromise.

    Celia was stunned for a moment.

    The bar counter? What bar counter?

    ¡°Only an hour? Let¡¯s just kill her. ¡±

    ¡°Two hours! I can¡¯t give you more.¡±

    ¡°Oh, her muscles seem to be pretty good. She should be chewy.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to stay at the bar counter forever?¡±

    ¡°That sounds good.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. What about the work outside the bar? Who¡¯s going to wait on the customers?¡±

    Wait a minute, what work were they talking about? What kind of customers were they waiting on? Wasn¡¯t that woman the Lord of the monsters here?

    Could they be working in some strange place?

    Celia¡¯s mind was already in a mess.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Neelu?¡± The woman continued.

    ¡°If you can stop her from sleeping at work, I have no objections.¡±

    After a short silence, the female voice rang out again, ¡°That little follower of yours is freeloading in the shop every day. She doesn¡¯t have much to do anyway. Why don¡¯t you just ask her to do it?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a follower?!¡± Another voice retorted. It sounded very young and seemed to be lacking in confidence. Then, it asked in a low voice, ¡°Will I get paid?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the manager? If you want a salary, go to him. Otherwise, let the fellow trapped inside pay.¡¯ ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be extortion?¡± The man said.

    ¡°Really? I think I heard my underlings say that they¡¯re hungry.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll agree to your conditions and let you work at the bar counter in the future,¡± The man finally compromised. Soon, Celia sensed that someone had touched the spider web outside. The spider web on her body quickly lost its stickiness and turned into dust.

    She returned to the world outside the spider web once again.

    A young man stood in front of her, holding a large black staff. The top of the staff emitted a soft light that dispelled the darkness around them.

    Beside him stood a girl in a purple robe and a golden-haired woman with a smug smile.

    She was stunned for a moment, then remembered the content of their conversation. She immediately took out her money bag and handed it over with both hands, saying solemnly, ¡°Thank you. This is the reward for my return. It¡¯s a total of 856 gold. This is all I have. If it¡¯s not enough, I can return to the city to withdraw more money for you.¡±

    Lin Ge took the money bag and waved his hand.

    ¡°No need, these are enough.¡±

    ¡°May I know your name? Umm¡­ I¡¯m Celia, a warrior monk who¡¯s adventuring alone. I¡¯m not asking for information, but I just want to your name.¡±

    know To think it was a female warrior monk.

    Lin Ge sized up the girl in front of him in surprise. There were still some white spider webs on her body. Although she had muscles, they were not exaggerated, taut, and masculine like men. Instead, they were just right. Her muscle lines were beautiful and smooth, giving off a healthy and lively beauty.

    Looking at the other party¡¯s cute and delicate face, as well as her soft and smooth silver hair, Lin Ge would believe her even if she was said to be a young lady from a noble family.

    ¡°Lin Ge.¡±

    Celia took note of this name.

    ¡°I will remember your kindness.¡±

    Celia glanced at Elise, then left in a hurry. Although she still had many questions in her heart, as a mature adventurer, she knew when to remain silent.

    As soon as Celia left, Elise said to Lin Ge, ¡°Isn¡¯t she cute? Look at your eyes that are about to pop out. I just gave you the chance to be a hero and save a cute girl, so you should thank me properly.¡±

    Lin Ge turned his head speechlessly and found that Lanya was staring at him with a strange look as if questioning him, ¡°Is she really that cute?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He weighed the money bag in his hand and threw it to Lanya.

    Lanya caught it in a hurry, and the little emotions in her heart immediately dissipated. She stammered, ¡°For, for me?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help out in the tavern, this can be your salary.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lanya said excitedly. She only had to work six hours a day at a place with few customers, and she could even get free food and drink, as well as get a free place to stay while getting more than 800 gold. She couldn¡¯t think of a better job than this. 800 gold was enough to rent a beautiful and capable elven maid for an entire year. In contrast, she knew nothing.

    If she could get so much money, she was even willing to work in the bar for ten years. However, she took out a 50 gold coin and returned the money pouch to Lin Ge. ¡°Please keep it for me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose it again.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Lin Ge laughed, ¡°If you need money in the future, just come to me.¡±

    After keeping the money bag in his spatial ring, Lin Ge recalled that the money bag containing more than 1000 gold coins that Lanya had lost a few days ago might be in this spider cave. He said to Elise, ¡°Elise, can you ask your underlings if any of them have seen Lanya¡¯s money pouch?¡±

    Elise, who had regained her right to enter the bar counter, was in a good mood and agreed immediately.

    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give you the results the day after tomorrow at work.¡±

    Lin Ge suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Oh right, ask your underlings, has anyone recently lost a tooth?¡± The registration mission from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild required a spider¡¯s tooth as proof. Since Elise was the Lord of this cave, it should not be a problem for her subordinate to offer a tooth. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Elise was in an extremely good mood and called over a spider. The spider was covered in fur and was half the height of a human. There was a row of small round eyes on its head, and it looked somewhat cute.

    In particular, its shiny black chelicerae made people want to touch them.

    Crack.

    Elise reached out and pulled out the little cutie¡¯s left chelicerae, throwing them to Lin Ge. ¡°Is one enough? if not, I¡¯ll pull the other one out for you.¡±

 Chapter 30 - The Beautiful Warrior Monk Doesnt Want to Fight with Wild Boars in the Swamp

    Chapter 30 The Beautiful Warrior Monk Doesn¡¯t Want to Fight with Wild Boars in the Swamp

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Leave the other one for it,¡± Lin Ge felt quite sorry. It really wasn¡¯t easy to be Elise¡¯s underling.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll grow back very soon.¡±

    Elise reached out and touched the spider¡¯s head, and it left quietly.

    Lin Ge kept the chelicerae in his spatial ring and prepared to return to the city with Lanya to hand in the mission. On the way back, no more spiders came to disturb them.

    When he walked out of the cave, the sky was already red.

    At the entrance of the cave lay two lizardmen who had been knocked down by someone. On the grass nearby, six horses were leisurely grazing.

    ¡°Let¡¯s ride back, or we¡¯ll have to walk until tomorrow morning.¡±

    Realizing the distance from Castaron to here, Lin Ge couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Elise and Neelu went to work every day since they lived so far away. Neelu had wings to fly, but could Elise fly in her original form?

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to ride a horse,¡± Lanya said, embarrassed.

    ¡°You can ride with me. Be careful not to fall.¡±

    Lanya recalled how she had hung in Lin Ge¡¯s arms like a tree otter when he had brought her on their escape just now. Her face turned red in the setting sun and she nodded slightly.

    Lin Ge walked over and picked the strongest horse. It had shiny fur and strong muscles. If he were to sell it in the city, he would probably make a lot of money.

    ¡°Do you want to sit in front or the back?¡±

    Lanya thought for a moment and blushed, ¡°In the front. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll fall.¡±

    Lin Ge grabbed Lanya¡¯s arm and brought her onto the horse¡¯s back. After sitting firmly, he urged the horse to gallop in the direction of Castaron.

    They had been in a hurry to escape on the way here, but they weren¡¯t in such a hurry to return. They were even in the mood to admire the scenery of the plains under the setting sun.

    When the two got back to the city, they were already covered in starlight.

    Under the starry sky, they walked through the streets.

    When they returned to the bar, Lanya saw Lin Ge take out his phone from the bar counter and asked in surprise, ¡°Eh? You didn¡¯t bring your phone?¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s face turned red. He said goodnight and hid in the resting room as if he was running from the question.

    Lanya lay on the sofa, her violet eyes filled with puzzlement.

    So it wasn¡¯t the frog that was jumping in his pocket at that time? What was it then?

    In the end, she did not get an answer. Instead, she thought of the embarrassing thing that happened later.

    That damned Elise, she would take her revenge sooner or later¡­

    The next day, the two of them went to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to submit their mission. Their team was officially formed, which meant that they could obtain information from the guild and accept missions in the future.

    Lanya was very excited from the moment she left the bar. After the registration was completed, she excitedly pulled Lin Ge to the noticeboard.

    ¡°Captain, captain, let¡¯s quickly accept a mission,¡± Lanya was too embarrassed to be the captain, so she gave the position to Lin Ge, and she became the vice-captain.

    Seeing how enthusiastic she was, Lin Ge decided to take on a simpler mission to satisfy her mood. After all, he didn¡¯t have to work today.

    His eyes were searching the noticeboard when a surprised voice suddenly came from the side.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you guys.¡¯ Lin Ge turned around and saw the warrior monk girl from yesterday. He remembered that her name was Celia.

    Lanya¡¯s big purple eyes were filled with vigilance when she saw Celia. She moved closer to Lin Ge.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, what a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Are you guys planning to accept a mission?¡±

    Celia was surprised. This man was clearly chatting and laughing with the Lord of the spider cave, so why did he still need to come to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to accept missions? ¡°Yeah, my partner and I just registered for a team and are about to take on a simpler mission to practice. What about you?¡± A newly registered team? Could this man be a high-level monster disguised as a human and lurking in Castaron? However, he didn¡¯t seem to be a threat. The girl beside him seemed to be slightly hostile toward her, but she also looked very weak.

    Celia began to use her imagination to guess the identity of the two people. She said, ¡°I gave you all my money yesterday, so I came to take on a commission and earn some gold coins.¡± As if suddenly realizing something, Celia changed her words, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not complaining. I¡¯m really grateful that you saved me yesterday. The money was what I should have given you.¡±

    Lin Ge was thinking instead, ¡°This girl said yesterday that if the money wasn¡¯t enough, she could go to the city to get more, but now she¡¯s here at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild to earn money. So she was lying back then?¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you want to complete the commission together?¡±

    Unable to contain her curiosity, Celia invited Lin Ge and Lanya to form a team. Perhaps she could discover something about them during the mission.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lin Ge didn¡¯t think too much about it and agreed readily.

    He simply felt that Celia was quite skilled.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to barge into the depths of the spider¡¯s cave and even alerted the Lord, Elise.

    It should be much safer to travel with her, although Lanya seemed to be reluctant.

    Seeing that Lin Ge had agreed, Celia revealed a bright smile.

    ¡°Then please choose a mission.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see,¡± Lin Ge¡¯s gaze swept across the noticeboard and suddenly pointed to a particular one, ¡°How about this one?¡± After reading the contents of the commission, Celia forced a smile and said, ¡°This is a little¡­

    Isn¡¯t it too simple? Why don¡¯t we try something more challenging?¡± It was an insult to her dignity as a lone adventurer to clean up the slimes in the vegetable field.

    She had always traveled alone because she was very confident in her strength and felt that she didn¡¯t need any teammates. The only reason she had invited Lin Ge to form a team was to investigate his background.

    To think he wanted to take her to the farm to clean up slimes. What a joke.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s change to another one,¡± Lin Ge was a little disappointed. He wanted to see what a real slime looked like. Since that was the case, he would pick a slightly more difficult mission.

    ¡°Oh, this looks good. The wild boar in the swamp, how about it?¡±

    If she could, Celia did not want to roll around in the swamp with a wild boar. However, if she continued to refuse, it might make Lin Ge displeased, so she reluctantly agreed. The mission location was located near a village on the east side of the city. Recently, a huge wild boar had appeared in the swamp there. It often ran out to destroy the farmlands, even attacking passers-by and farmers. Therefore, the nearby villagers raised funds as a reward and issued this mission in the guild. After leaving the city, the three of them went to the village where the mission was issued and asked the village chief for the specific location of the swamp. Knowing that the three of them were here to kill the wild boar, the old village chief was extremely excited, especially after seeing the gorgeous staves in the hands of Lin Ge and Lanya.

    But he still reminded, ¡°Lord and Lady mages, you must be careful. That fellow is no ordinary wild boar. I¡¯ve lived for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen such a huge wild boar. The hunters¡¯ crossbow arrows can¡¯t even penetrate its skin.¡±

    After saying goodbye to the village chief, the three of them found the wild boar¡¯s habitat according to the location he gave them. It was a black swamp with an area about the size of a football field. A strong black-furred wild boar was lying under a big tree in the middle of the swamp. Its huge body was like a small mountain, and the mane on its neck stood up like steel needles, piercing the sky. Even when it was sleeping, it gave off a fierce aura.

    Lanya was a little scared when she saw the huge body of the boar. She grabbed Lin Ge¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s not provoke it. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re its match at all.¡±

    Lin Ge was also a little hesitant. This was the first time he had seen such a huge wild boar. It was almost the size of an adult elephant. Unlike an elephant, the front half of the boar¡¯s body was particularly thick, and the muscles of its two front legs and back seemed so taut they were about to burst. It seemed to be more ferocious than an elephant. ¡°What do you think, Celia?¡± Celia stared at the black mud in the swamp frowned. This place was not suitable for a battle.

    and ¡°Use magic to draw it out first. I¡¯ll attract its attention from the front, and you guys attack it with magic.¡±

 Chapter 31 - Roll Happily in the Mud with the Wild Boar

    Chapter 31 Roll Happily in the Mud with the Wild Boar

    Lanya waved her staff, and a wind blade cut through the air and flew over the wild boar¡¯s head.

    The wild boar¡¯s ears twitched as if it was about to wake up, but it only snorted and didn¡¯t open its eyes.

    Lin Ge looked at Lanya sympathetically. The target was huge, yet she could not even hit it even when the boar was lying on the ground. No wonder no party wanted her.

    Celia was even more puzzled. Even though she did not know magic, she had seen other people cast spells before. Was Lanya doing this on purpose?

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°If you have a powerful spell that can finish it off, just use it. It¡¯s sleeping, so it¡¯s a good opportunity to launch a long-distance attack.¡±

    ¡°I only know beginner-level magic.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Celia raised one of her eyebrows, obviously not believing him.

    Regardless of whether she believed it or not, Lin Ge had already raised his staff. Fire elements began to surge from the pitch-black staff, condensing into a small flame the size of a soybean. It then began to expand, quickly forming a fireball the size of a basketball.

    This was almost Lin Ge¡¯s limit. The simple structure of a beginner spell could only support so much magic energy. Any more and the fireball would explode in front of him.

    At this moment, the boar in the mud seemed to sense the gathering of magic energy and suddenly opened its eyes.

    ¡°Ah, ah, it¡¯s awake! Quickly hit it!¡± Lanya said quickly.

    Lin Ge waved his staff, and the fireball quickly flew toward the wild boar. However, it had already stood up, and with the strength of its four legs, it kicked off the splattered black mud and nimbly dodged the fireball.

    Celia looked at this scene in disbelief. Had Lin Ge missed too? Could it be that he has sensed her intentions and was deliberately hiding his strength?

    This couldn¡¯t do. She had to find a way to make him give himself away.

    Looking at the wild boar that was charging toward them, Celia shouted, ¡°Keep your distance, I¡¯ll block it.¡±

    Lin Ge hurriedly pulled Lanya to the back and only stopped after running for about 30 meters. When he turned around, he saw that the wild boar had already rushed to Celia. If one were to be stabbed by the boar¡¯s spear-like fangs, one would definitely be pierced through.

    Finally, Celia made her move. She leaped and dodged the fangs. At the same time, she stomped on the boar¡¯s head and soared like an eagle. Then, she spun in the air and landed on the boar¡¯s head like a drill.

    In the distance, Lin Ge could hear Celia shouting the name of the technique.

    ¡°Whirlwind Battle Dragon Kick!¡±

    Bang!

    A heavy, muffled sound.

    The kick seemed to have the force of a thousand pounds. The four strong legs of the wild boar went soft, and its huge head fell heavily to the ground.

    Such a gorgeous combat technique stunned Lin Ge and Lanya, who were watching the battle from a distance. Their mouths unconsciously opened.

    Just when Lin Ge thought that the battle was over, the wild boar shook its head and stood up shakily. Its huge eyes were bloodshot and completely red.

    When it stood firm and sensed the human standing on its head, it let out a shrill cry and frantically shook its head, trying to shake the human off.

    ¡°To think you managed to withstand my full-powered Whirlwind Battle Dragon Kick. What a tenacious beast!¡±

    Celia jumped and landed on the back of the wild boar. Then, she shouted in Lin Ge and Lanya¡¯s direction, ¡°It has gone berserk. Use magic to attack it!¡±

    A few wind blades slashed across the boar¡¯s back, cutting off a few of its manes and cutting through Celia¡¯s knee-length socks.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re aiming at me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Celia took a deep breath and widened her beautiful eyes.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her quick reaction, her socks might not have been the only thing that was cut.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Lanya apologized in a panic.

    Boom!

    Lin Ge¡¯s fireball hit the pig¡¯s head, but it only burned part of its fur and did not cause any substantial damage.

    This undoubtedly angered it.

    The berserk wild boar suddenly turned its head, roaring as it charged in the direction of the two.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming. Lin Ge, what do we do?¡± Lanya immediately panicked. She clasped her legs tightly and couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    ¡°Of course, we run!¡±

    Lin Ge cast a Fleeting Spell and Godly Movement Spell on himself, then pulled Lanya and ran.

    The berserk wild boar was like a tank that rolled over the place where the two of them had been standing. After missing, it drifted at a high speed, kicking up a large piece of soil, then dashed in the direction where the two of them had escaped.

    Standing on the back of the wild boar, Celia was as calm as a knight. She stared at the fleeing Lin Ge and Lanya, trying to figure out something.

    ¡°Stop pretending! Show me your true abilities!¡±

    However, the two only ran, running for their lives. It did not look like they were pretending at all. Lin Ge was pulling Lanya along with him and thus could not shake off the wild boar in terms of speed. He could only observe the surrounding environment and try to use the environment to shake it off.

    The surroundings of the swamp were flat, and there was open farmland nearby. No matter which way they ran, they would definitely be caught. There was only that place. As long as they could reach that place, they would be saved. The big tree in the middle of the swamp was probably the wild boar¡¯s parasol. Its trunk was thick and strong, and its branches were luxuriant, casting shade on the swamp. Now that things had come to this, he couldn¡¯t care less if it was dirty or not. Saving his life was the most important thing.

    He pulled Lanya and ran towards the swamp.

    Lanya trembled and said, ¡°Lin, Lin Ge, where are you running to? That¡¯s the swamp!¡± Lin Ge didn¡¯t have the time to answer. He picked her up and charged forward, finally entering the swamp.

    The cold and sticky black mud instantly gushed into his trousers, licking his calf like wet tongues. The air was filled with a pungent smell.

    Lanya hugged his neck tightly and raised her butt crazily, afraid that she would fall into the black mud that was like an abyss.

    As Lin Ge ran, drops of cold mud splattered on her snow-white neck, and her petite body instantly became stiff.

    When she saw the huge wild boar that was about to catch up, she cried out, ¡°It¡¯s almost catching up!¡±

    At this moment, Lin Ge was still about ten meters away from the tree, and the wild boar behind him was only three to four meters away. The mud splattering from behind had already hit the back of his neck.

    His speed was ultimately no match for the wild boar that lived in the mud. This was its home field.

    He used all his strength to throw Lanya towards the big tree.

    ¡°Quickly climb up the tree!¡±

    Plop!

    Lanya fell into the cold mud. When she struggled to sit up, her eyes had lost their luster as if her soul had been drawn out of her, and she was motionless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle anymore, quickly climb up the tree!¡± Lin Ge shouted.

    Lanya stared behind Lin Ge in a daze. Her lips quivered and she said subconsciously, ¡°But I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to climb trees¡­¡± Then, she suddenly giggled as if she was mad, ¡°Ha, haha. I¡¯m no longer clean. Just plunge into destruction¡­This world.¡±

    Lin Ge was stunned. Was he going to sacrifice himself for nothing? However, he soon realized that something was wrong. Why hadn¡¯t the wild boar crashed into him yet?

    At this moment, a shout came from behind him, ¡°Quickly climb up the tree!¡±

    He turned around and saw a scene that he would never forget. Celia had jumped into the swamp at some point and was standing between the boar and him. She held the pair of terrifying fangs in her hands and held the huge creature in place. The scene of a petite and cute girl fending off a berserk wild boar that was like a black war chariot stunned Lin Ge for two seconds before he came back to his senses.

    He quickly ran to the tree, pulled up Lanya, who was still muttering curses about the destruction of the world, and climbed up the tree.

 Chapter 32 - The Flower

    Chapter 32 The Flower

    Black mud splashed in the swamp. A petite figure dodged left and right under the impact of the huge black boar. From time to time, she would jump high and her legs were like drill bits, constantly hitting the boar¡¯s body.

    After suffering several injuries, the wild boar learned to shake its madly, making it no longer easy to hit the boar¡¯s head.

    Every time Celia landed on the wild boar¡¯s back, it would roll on the ground, stirring up a large amount of black mud, forcing her to dodge.

    At this point, her fair skin was covered with black mud, and her silver hair was also stained with mud. Her movements were still flexible, but her strength had begun to decline.

    This wild boar was really too resistant to beatings. It had been hit thirteen times in a row by her Battle Dragon Kick, eleven on the back and two on the head. Yet, it seemed that only the two kicks on the boar¡¯s head were effective, causing blood to ooze out of the corners of its eyes and nostrils.

    After fighting for so long, both the pig and the human were exhausted.

    Lin Ge¡¯s voice came from the tree, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±

    As Celia dodged the charge of the wild boars, she replied loudly, ¡°Its skin is like armor, giving it amazing defense. We have to attack its weak points. Aim at its eyes, ears, mouth, and weak points on its back!¡±

    Then, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t let her make a move!¡±

    Lin Ge glanced at Lanya, who was hugging her knees and huddling to the side. Her eyes were dazed, and it was obvious that she had not recovered yet. Even if he asked her for help, she would not be able to cast spells in her current state.

    He raised his staff, and yellow soil elements began to gather, forming a sharp spear.

    Beginner earth spell, Rock Spear.

    The sharp end was aimed at the boar¡¯s head, or to be more precise, its eyes. Though Lin Ge was not sure if he could hit its eyes at this distance. Whoosh!

    The rock spear pierced through the air and shot out.

    Lin Ge looked on expectantly as the rock spear ran toward the head of the wild boar.

    The wild boar shook its head violently, and its spear-like fangs collided with the rock spear, shattering both the rock spear and Lin Ge¡¯s imagination.

    Lin Ge waved his staff in disappointment. Suddenly, he heard Celia¡¯s voice coming from under the tree, ¡°It¡¯s very sensitive to magic, so it¡¯s hard to hit it directly. I¡¯ll attract its attention and make it face the other side. You aim at its weakness behind and use the same move!¡±

    The weakness behind?

    Lin Ge swallowed hard, and his hand holding the staff began to sweat.

    Celia had already changed her position, luring the black wild boar to face its back to the tree where Lin Ge was. Lin Ge took a closer look and saw that there was a small flower shape under its short tail. That was its only weakness! He gritted his teeth and used the rock spear technique again. A solid khaki-colored long spear condensed in front of him.

    At this moment, Celia leaped once again and launched a Whirlwind Battle Dragon Kick at the boar¡¯s head.

    With that, even one as tenacious as the boar was dazed for a moment, and its huge body swayed.

    Almost out of strength, Celia shouted, ¡°Hurry up! Now!¡±

    Lin Ge must seize the opportunity that she had created with great difficulty!

    At this moment, Lin Ge was filled with a strong desire to win. Everything in his eyes slowed down, except for the pink flower shape that was swaying slightly.

    ¡°Go, Rock Spear!¡±

    Whoosh!

    The all-conquering rock spear brought about a fierce whistling sound as it hit the bull¡¯s eye! This attack pierced through the stars!

    A sharp squeal resounded through the world.

    The boar¡¯s hill-like body writhed in the mud as if it wanted to drill into the earth, stirring up waves of black mud.

    After the magic spear disappeared, blood spurted out like a fountain.

    Lin Ge let out a long sigh of relief and smiled.

    He had not let down the opportunity that Celia had created. What a perfect strike!

    Lanya was awoken by the wild boar¡¯s screams.

    She looked down and suddenly held her head, trembling.

    She mumbled between her knees, ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying, it¡¯s simply too terrifying¡­¡± The smile on Lin Ge¡¯s face suddenly froze, because he saw the boar get up again. Even though it was still bleeding, it still tenaciously got up, constantly exhaling white air from its mouth and nose.

    ¡°This, how is this possible?!¡±

    The shot just now had definitely injured its internal organs, yet the boar was still able to get up. What kind of tenacious vitality was this? Lin Ge¡¯s head jerked back, almost falling off the branch.

    The berserk wild boar had already evolved into a wild boar that was filled with extreme anger, despair, and hysteria. In its red eyes, there was only endless hatred.

    It ignored Celia and turned around to face the tree where Lin Ge was.

    Lin Ge suddenly had a bad feeling.

    In the next second, it charged toward the tree where Lin Ge was hiding with the hatred of blood and pain.

    Boom!

    The huge boar¡¯s head hit the tree trunk like a giant hammer, almost shaking Lanya off. The loud noise and shock pulled her back to the real world. Seeing the wild boar that kept hitting the tree, she came back to reality again. She pounced toward Lin Ge and hugged his leg tightly.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom! One, two, three¡­

    Under its repeated collisions, the tree trunk trembled violently, and large pieces of leaves and broken branches fell.

    If this continued, once the tree trunk was broken, Lin Ge and Lanya would fall and be trampled into a paste by the extremely violent wild boar.

    Lin Ge kept waving his staff, casting ice thorns, fireballs, wind blades, rock spears, and other spells at the boar, but it was as if the boar¡¯s health bar was locked. No matter how he attacked, the boar continued to hit the tree. trunk and even became more ferocious.

    It would not stop until it tore this human into pieces! Suddenly, Lin Ge heard Celia shout, ¡°Hurry up and give me your staff.¡± She had already recovered some of her strength and came to the tree.

    ¡°What do you want to do to my staff?¡± Lin Ge had a bad premonition and tightly held onto the precious staff that was worth 3000 gold.

    ¡°Is the staff more important than your life?¡± Celia shouted.

    Lin Ge gritted his teeth and quickly made a decision. ¡°Catch it!¡±

    He threw the staff at Celia.

    Celia caught the spinning staff with precision and held it horizontally in front of her. She stroked the staff from head to tail with her left hand and praised, ¡°Good staff!¡± Then, she rubbed her hands together, and the staff flew up in a spin. She grabbed the back of the staff with her right hand and took a deep breath. At the same time, she pulled her right arm to the extreme behind her. The arc of her waist and arm was like a taut bow. At the same time, the heavy metal staff was like an arrow on a string, ready to be fired. Lin Ge¡¯s lips unconsciously parted. He could already predict what she was going to do.

    Lanya hugged his thigh tightly, her light purple pupils contracting slightly.

    Celia focused the rest of her energy on the staff, and the pitch-black surface of the staff was slowly covered with a layer of golden light.

    Stubborn and tenacious life, she acknowledged its strength. This was her final attack. Accept it!

    ¡°Magic Dragon Piercing Cannon!¡± Celia bellowed the new technique¡¯s name. With that, the staff in her hand tore through the air and shot out with a loud sonic boom! Boom!

    The pitch-black wand pierced through the boar¡¯s giant body and left a bowl-sized hole in the tree it was hitting, then it whizzed away. The boar¡¯s huge body fell to the ground with a loud crash.

    The unwillingness, anger, hatred, and pain in its eyes slowly faded away like a flower withering.

 Chapter 33 - Pay with Your Body

    Chapter 33 Pay with Your Body

    ¡°It¡¯s already over. Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    Lin Ge let out a long breath, and his body and mind relaxed.

    Lanya hugged his thigh tightly and had no intention of moving.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not going down! I¡¯m going to stay on this tree for the rest of my life!¡±

    She pursed her lips tightly and looked very serious.

    ¡°You can think of me as a tree.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What do you mean by that?¡±

    Lin Ge jumped down from the branch and landed on the fallen wild boar. Lanya sat on his shoulders, her legs around his neck tightly. Her small hands were firmly clasped on his forehead, afraid that she would fall.

    After leaving the swamp, he put Lanya down and used a water-creation spell to wash off the black mud on his body and clothes.

    Celia, who had followed them out, said, ¡°Can you help me wash up too? I¡¯ll definitely be laughed at if I return to the city in such a sorry state.¡±

    At that moment, Celia was covered in mud and looked like a mud person.

    ¡°No problem. Please stand properly.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Come on. || Celia¡¯s legs were slightly spread out at a width as wide as her shoulders, and she looked like she was ready for battle.

    Lin Ge wanted to remind her not to be so nervous but decided not to. He raised his hand and aimed at her body. A strong stream of water sprayed out from his palm and hit her petite body from top to bottom, from her face to her feet.

    The mud dispersed, and Celia¡¯s fair skin was revealed again. The mud person turned back into a young girl with short silver hair, as well as finely lined muscles.

    Bathing in the water, she suddenly bent down and took off her shoes and knee-high socks.

    ¡°Here too, please. My feet feel sticky and uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The water flowed down and began to wash Celia¡¯s delicate feet, returning them to their porcelain-white color.

    Celia straightened her back, wiped the water off her face, and laughed, ¡°Mages are really useful. Uh, I meant that magic is very convenient, not that you are a tool like a water spray.¡±

    She then pulled at the short leather armor on her upper body and said half-jokingly, ¡°I really want to take off all my clothes and take a good bath.¡±

    Lanya walked to Lin Ge¡¯s side and looked at Celia, who was bathing in the magical water current. Her face was tense, and she suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ve washed enough, right? I want to wash too.¡±

    As she spoke, she pounced between the two of them and used her body to block the water flow. The thin robe instantly clung to her body.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done,¡± Celia said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Then, she walked to the side and put on her socks and shoes. She also dried her clothes with the little bit of Qi she had recovered. After the three of them finished cleaning up, they prepared to return to the city to hand in their mission.

    Lin Ge looked back at the boar¡¯s corpse under the tree and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t we need to take anything from it as evidence?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Celia shook her head.

    ¡°Won¡¯t anyone lie about the results and cheat the reward?¡±

    Celia sized up Lin Ge again. To think that he would ask such a newbie question with such a serious expression. It seemed like they really were just newbies.

    ¡°People from the guild will come to confirm the completion of the mission. If one were to lie about the results and be found out, one would not be able to survive in human cities. If you¡¯re interested in the body of the wild boar, you can take it with you. Its meat and teeth should be worth a lot of gold coins.¡±

    ¡°However, I suggest that we leave it to the villagers. This animal wreaked havoc on the fields, and many farmers have been seriously injured by it, unable to work anymore. They still have to pay the bounty too. If they can sell this wild boar, it should make it a lot easier for them.¡±

    Celia suddenly sighed.

    ¡°The entire village only came up with 89 gold as a reward, but the mission target is so difficult to deal with. No wonder no one accepted this commission.¡±

    Lin Ge had no interest in the gold coins in this world. Hearing what Celia said, he said, ¡°Then let it use its body to repay the villagers it has hurt.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we return the reward to them as well, and I¡¯ll pay for your share,¡± He said after some thought.

    ¡°Are you really going to do that?¡± Celia looked at him, surprised.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the village is rich, and the village chief¡¯s house is very old too. I don¡¯t think I should take the 89 gold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it,¡± Celia said, smiling. ¡°What about my share?¡± Lanya, who was following behind, tugged at Lin Ge¡¯s cloak lightly.

    ¡°The same, the same.¡±

    The three of them returned to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. When they handed in their quest, Lin Ge requested to return the reward.

    The green-haired elf behind the guild¡¯s counter looked surprised as she confirmed with Lin Ge, ¡°Mr. Lin Ge, are you sure you want to return the reward?¡±

    ¡°Yes, quite sure.¡±

    ¡°Alright, one of our employees will return the gold coins that the villagers have deposited with the guild tomorrow. Good day.¡± After leaving the counter, Lin Ge returned to Celia and Lanya¡¯s side.

    In Celia¡¯s hand was a coin worth 100 gold, which was the reward that Lin Ge had paid her.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink. Since you¡¯re so generous, I can¡¯t be stingy.¡±

    Celia pointed at a table by the window in the hall. Lin Ge had never tasted wine from this world before, so he was interested and sat down at the table. Lanya followed him unwillingly and sat beside him.

    The waiter came over with three full cups of bubbling wine and placed them on the table.

    Lin Ge¡¯s nose twitched as he smelled the aroma of malt.

    ¡°It smells good.¡±

    Celia raised her glass and took a big gulp. She said in satisfaction, ¡°This is the best malt wine here. I usually don¡¯t splurge though I want to.¡±

    Lin Ge picked up the wine glass and blew away the foam. The wine was dark brown in color, with bubbles constantly bubbling.

    He took a small sip. The taste was mellow, the foam was fine, and it was slightly bitter. Overall, it was not bad, a bit like the black beer on earth.

    ¡°By the way, can you use your magic to help me make it cold?¡± Celia extended her glass and requested.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Lin Ge smiled and reached out his hand.

    Several crystal clear ice cubes formed in his palm. Two of them fell into her glass, and the other two into his.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Celia took another big gulp and let out a satisfied sigh.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that wild boar to be so tenacious. I really spent a lot of effort. The feeling of forming a team with others seems pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to join our team?¡± Lin Ge asked with a smile, ¡°Though, it was just established yesterday.¡±

    Celia¡¯s skills had left a deep impression on him. If he had a teammate like her, most of the missions would be easy to complete.

    Celia leaned back in her chair and waved her hand, ¡°But I¡¯m used to being alone, and your vice-captain doesn¡¯t seem to welcome me.¡± Lanya, who couldn¡¯t get a word in, blushed.

    She raised her glass and took a big gulp, making her face even redder.

    ¡°Hmph, this wine can¡¯t compare to Lin Feng¡¯s wine at all. It¡¯s not good at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You know how to mix wine?¡± Celia asked, looking at Lin Ge with interest. ¡°Hehe, a little.¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s smile was filled with confidence.

    ¡°Can I have a taste?¡± Celia¡¯s eyes lit up, and her tone was filled with curiosity. Lin Ge hesitated because he was not sure if Celia could walk into the Emerald bar. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re comrades who fought side by side. Can¡¯t you give me some face?¡± Celia wrinkled her little nose.

    Lanya¡¯s legs dangled under the table and she said happily, ¡°Haha, not everyone can drink his wine.¡± Celia¡¯s eyebrows twitched. The more she acted like this, the more she wanted to drink. At this moment, Lin Ge stood up and walked towards the guild entrance. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take you to the place.¡±

 Chapter 34 - Angels Face

    Chapter 34 Angel¡¯s Face

    Uradaha Street was bustling even at night. The magic lamps on both sides of the street lit up the place. Lin Ge stood under a streetlamp and asked Celia as he pointed at the Emeralds bar¡¯s entrance, ¡°Can you see that bar?¡±

    ¡°You mean that tavern? Of course.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Lanya was not happy with the fact that Celia could enter the bar, but she had no reason to stop her. Seeing that Lin Ge was leading Celia into the bar, Lanya quickly followed.

    Lin Ge turned on the lights in the store, and the soft light filled the room. He then pressed the on-and-off button of the CD player, and soft music flowed through the store.

    He took off his magic cloak and placed it on the chair beside the table. Following this, he walked into the bar as if he was walking into his own territory and calmly opened his arms.

    ¡°Welcome to the Emeralds.¡±

    Looking around the shop, Celia said in surprise, ¡°Are you the bartender of this tavern?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Lanya jumped onto the high chair in front of the bar counter. She rested her chin on her hands and stared at Lin Ge without blinking. She knew that he was going to make another cocktail. What would it be this time?

    ¡°Please take a seat.

    Lin Ge extended his right hand and gestured for Celia to sit at the bar counter.

    Celia walked over and sat down beside Lanya. She glanced at the wine cabinet behind Lin Ge, which was filled with crystal-clear wine bottles like an artist¡¯s collection.

    ¡°What flavor of wine do you like?¡±

    ¡°Sweet,¡± Celia said after some thought.

    ¡°You actually like sweet things?¡± Lin Ge raised his eyebrows.

    He had thought that as a warrior monk, Celia would prefer bolder flavors. He did not expect her to like sweet ones.

    ¡°Is it strange?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Ge smiled as he had an idea. He turned around and took an amber bottle from the wine cabinet. The bottle was originally transparent, but the wine inside gave it a gentle amber color.

    ¡°What kind of wine is this?¡±

    ¡°Calvados. It¡¯s the name of the place and the name of the wine too. It¡¯s apple brandy, a kind of fruit-distilled wine.¡±

    One of the reasons Lin Ge stayed in the shop was the shop manager¡¯s mysterious purchase channels. When he saw the wines on the wine cabinet the first time he walked into the shop, he had already decided to stay.

    Other than that, there were many other good things in the warehouse. Now that he thought about it, it was not strange that this shop was able to get these high-quality wines.

    Celia had never heard of Calvados, nor did she know what brandy was. However, there were apples in this world too, so she could roughly understand that the bottle of wine was an apple wine from somewhere.

    ¡°Oh, apple wine,¡±

    Seeing that Celia did not seem to think much of it, Lin Ge introduced, ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary apple wine. This wine was made from more than 30 types of apples from a specific area, each of which has a slight difference in sourness and sweetness. After mixing them, the apples are grounded into a paste and the juice is squeezed out. The juice is left to naturally ferment for no less than six weeks, then goes through two distillation processes one in spring and one in autumn ¨C before they are placed into oak barrels to age. The process takes no less than two years and can last as long as 30 years. The aging period of this bottle is 28 years, which is within the best range.¡± There might be all kinds of apple wine in this world, but he was sure that no one could find one of better quality than the one in his hand.

    The brewing process on Earth had already matured, but this world was obviously still in the budding workshop stage. There was a considerable gap in quality and technology. Celia was obviously intimidated by his words. She licked her lips and her expression became serious.

    ¡°Let me have a taste.¡±

    ¡°This is not what I wanted you to drink.¡±

    ¡°What? Why did you take it out if you didn¡¯t let me drink it?¡± Celia said, raising her eyebrows, ¡°And you¡¯re telling me so much.¡±

    ¡°This is just one of the ingredients,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    He turned around and took another two bottles of wine from the wine cabinet.

    ¡°What are these two bottles?¡± Celia asked.

    ¡°Aurum and apricot brandy,¡±

    More names that Celia had never heard of.

    Lin Ge then brought over a shaker, a smaller pre-mixed glass, and two tall wine glasses. He raised his hand and water elements gathered in his palm, forming six transparent water cubes that floated slowly.

    Then came the freezing magic. The six water cubes were frozen into six pure and flawless ice cubes. Two of the smaller pieces fell into a wine glass, making it cold in advance, while the other four fell into the shaker.

    He no longer needed an ice maker. He was an ice maker himself.

    Other than that, after learning magic, his spiritual perception had greatly improved, and he no longer needed a jigger.

    Pop, pop, pop!

    With three soft sounds, the corks of the three wine bottles popped automatically, and the crystal clear wines poured out of the mouth of the bottles in a line, gathering in the air to form an amber liquid ball. Calvados, aurum, and apricot brandy were perfectly mixed in the ratio of 2:3:1, no more and no less.

    The shaker was no longer needed. The ice cubes within flew up and entered the water ball. The ice cubes and the wine mixed and began to rotate, emitting a sweet and rich wine fragrance.

    Lanya and Celia looked up at the ball of wine, and their beautiful eyes reflected a touch of amber. When they smelled the wine, they couldn¡¯t help but salivate and gulp. Lin Ge, on the other hand, was completely focused. After perfectly mixing the three types of wine, he removed the ice from the wine glass and split the water ball into two balls, which fell into the two wine glasses respectively. Not a single drop spilled. ¡°Here,¡± Lin Ge gently pushed the two wine glasses to Lanya and Celia.

    The slightly frosty glass was filled with amber-colored wine, like a peaceful lake under the setting sun.

    Between breaths, the fragrance of the wine wafted into their noses, intoxicating them before they even drank it.

    Lanya looked at the wine glass in front of her, then at the wine glass in front of Celia. She suddenly pouted and said, ¡°Why does she have more in her glass than me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Angel Face,¡± Lin Ge slowly but explained, ¡°A beautiful and gentle name, it¡¯s actually a type of hard liquor. You can¡¯t hold your liquor well, so I gave you less.¡±

    Only then did Lanya pick up the glass. She sniffed it carefully, then brought her moist lips close to the glass wall and took a sip.

    As the wine entered her mouth, her delicate face immediately flushed with pleasure as if she had entered another beautiful world.

    Celia could not hold back any longer. The alluring aroma of the wine tickled her, making her heart itch.

    When she saw Lanya¡¯s expression of enjoyment, she immediately raised her glass and took a sip as well.

    ¡°This is!¡±

    Her beautiful eyes suddenly widened, then she couldn¡¯t help but squint, a lovely blush appearing on her face. The slightly cool wine swirled around the tip of her tongue. The rich apricot and sweet apple gave the wine a slight sourness and an endless aftertaste.

    After drinking, the two entered a state of tipsy. Lanya lay on the bar counter, her face flushed while she giggled. Her watery eyes were like amethyst soaked in water.

    Celia let out a long breath and put down her glass, ¡°Please let me join your team!¡±

 Chapter 35 - Business Hours

    Chapter 35 Business Hours

    It was another new week.

    Lin Ge woke up very early. When he came out of the resting room, Lanya was still sleeping soundly on the sofa.

    He sat at a table and took out the photocopy magic book. He quietly flipped through the contents until Elise and Neelu entered the shop.

    Elise entered the resting room as soon as she came into the shop, but stuck her head out before closing the door and shouted at where Lin Ge was sitting, ¡°The pervert over there, don¡¯t peek.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in a round spider changing clothes,¡± Lin Ge said calmly as he flipped to the next page.

    Elise snorted and slammed the door of the resting room.

    ¡°Good morning, little brother Lin Ge,¡± Neelu greeted Lin Ge with a smile.

    ¡°Good morning, sister Neelu. You arrived so early. Did you fly over? Elise is so fat, she can¡¯t possibly fly too, right?¡±

    Neelu covered her mouth and laughed, ¡°Well, there¡¯s a teleportation magic array that leads directly to Castaron where Elise lives. We only need to walk a few steps to reach the street near the bar.¡±

    Lin Ge was taken aback, then he was secretly annoyed. There was clearly a teleportation portal, but Elise didn¡¯t tell him. To think she had the nerve to blackmail him.

    ¡°How was your weekend?¡±

    ¡°It was quite exciting,¡± Lin Ge recalled the fight with the wild boar yesterday.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s good then. I¡¯ll go change my clothes first.¡±

    Neelu opened the door of the resting room, and Elise rushed out impatiently. She smugly went into the bar, as if she was a Queen who was back in her Kingdom.

    She took a bottle of wine from the wine cabinet and ruthlessly pressed her face against it, rubbing it continuously.

    Seeing this, Lin Ge couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Hey, be careful that your body temperature will change the temperature of the wine and affect the taste.¡±

    Elise stuck out her tongue at him but still put the bottle back.

    Lin Ge stood up, walked to the sofa, and gently patted Lanya¡¯s face with his magic book.

    ¡°Wake up, it¡¯s time to get to work.¡±

    Elise used underhanded means to return to the bar, sister Neelu slept in the resting room all day, so the work outside the bar could only be handed to Lanya.

    Lanya stretched and sat up. She rubbed her eyes, still looking dazed.

    ¡°Do you remember what I taught you last night?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Lanya squinted her eyes and nodded. Suddenly, she felt a chill in her ears. She subconsciously made a sound and her sleepiness disappeared.

    ¡°Are you awake now?¡± Lin Ge retracted his fingers.

    She abruptly stood up from the sofa and puffed her chest, then said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake.¡±

    ¡°Then prepare to welcome the customers. When they come in, remember to say ¡°welcome¡± with a sweet voice.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lanya nodded seriously.

    Lin Ge glanced at the wall clock. There were only a few minutes left before the opening hours. He put away his magic book and walked to the bar counter.

    Elise stood inside and looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me there was a teleportation array?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I just forgot about it that day,¡± Elise laughed shamelessly.

    ¡°Forget it, is there any result regarding the money pouch?¡±

    ¡°Let it tell you.¡±

    ¡°It?¡±

    Elise pointed to the top of her head and only then did Lin Ge notice that there was a pair of round black dots between her golden hair.

    A small spider that was only a few centimeters long crawled out from Elise¡¯s bangs and jumped onto the bar counter. Its round body looked like a miniature version of Elise¡¯s original form. Because its body was also covered in golden fur, it was extremely difficult to notice when it hid on Elise¡¯s head. However, after it jumped onto the bar counter, its fur turned black.

    A color-changing spider.

    ¡°Your son?¡±

    ¡°Bah, your grandfather.¡±

    At this moment, a nervous and soft voice entered Lin Ge¡¯s ears.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m Lady Elise¡¯s secretary, and I¡¯m in charge of intelligence work in the cave. I was curious about the human world, so I asked Lady Elise to bring me to the city.¡±

    Lin Ge lowered his head. The little spider waved its short, furry front pincers, trying to explain to him.

    ¡°This can¡¯t do. If the customers find spiders in the shop, they might think that we¡¯re dirty,¡± Lin Ge turned to Elise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Lin Ge. I¡¯m good at hiding.

    I won¡¯t be discovered.¡±

    Lin Ge turned around and stared at the little spider.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Maddie.¡±

    ¡°Maddie, tell me if you have any news about the money pouch.¡±

    Lanya also came to the bar counter and listened with wide eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked all the fellow adventurers I met that day,¡± The little spider said, ¡°Someone did see a wallet, but it was picked up by a woman dressed like a thief.¡±

    ¡°What did she look like?¡±

    ¡°Just like you, one head, two eyes, and four legs.¡±

    ¡°What is it saying?¡± Lin Ge asked Elise. Elise scratched her head and explained, ¡°Ahaha, they¡¯ve been living underground for a long time, so their vision isn¡¯t very good. In their eyes, humans are all the same, only their clothes are different. They mainly rely on smell to distinguish their targets.

    Lin Ge did not expect to get back the 1000 gold coins, so he could only smile at the situation. Lanya also walked away with her head lowered.

    ¡°Did you learn any new formulas from the alchemy notes?¡± Elise suddenly asked. ¡°It¡¯s not that fast. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my word. Since you¡¯re going to stay at the bar counter, you¡¯ll have to start learning from now on. You¡¯ll start by helping me prep the ingredients. I guarantee that you¡¯ll become a qualified bartender in a month.¡± Elise scrunched up her nose, not quite convinced, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She silently picked up a cup and started wiping like Lin Ge. ¡°Hey, hey, I¡¯m back. Did little brother Lin Ge miss me?¡±

    Not long after the opening hours started, a red figure pushed the door open and walked into the bar accompanied by a burst of hearty laughter.

    Lanya immediately bent down and called out stiffly, ¡°Welcome,¡±

    Karina¡¯s gaze swept across the bar and she said in surprise, ¡°Eh, I haven¡¯t been here for only a few days. Elise, how did you get so thick-skinned to get into the bar counter again and even let a little girl take over your shift?

    Lanya, smiling like this will scare the customers away.¡± Lanya frowned, and Elise retorted, ¡°The pervert who peeks at men changing clothes is here.¡±

    Karina ignored those words and sat down at the bar counter with a smile on her face. ¡°Little brother Lin Ge, give me another cup of Iceland black tea.¡±

    ¡°Long Island Iced Tea,¡± Lin Ge said as he turned to Elise, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me make it a few times. You should remember it, right?¡± Elise¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯m up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, just do it as you remember. I¡¯ll be watching from the side.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, leave it to me.¡±

    Elise grabbed the shaker excitedly and started preparing the ingredients, pacing around the bar counter.

    ¡°No way? Elise¡¯s wine?¡± Karina, who was standing outside the bar, suddenly started acting coy. She twisted her shoulders and said, ¡°Little brother Lin Ge, why don¡¯t you personally make it for me?¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s face was cold and unmoved. He even took out the magic book from his ring and started reading.

    Elise added chili powder into the shaker and scolded, ¡°Such a b*tch, such a huge b*tch.¡± At this moment, the wind chimes outside the door suddenly trembled violently and jingled rapidly. Then, a familiar rough male voice was heard.

    ¡°It finally appeared! Haha, I¡¯ll definitely get my sword back today.¡±

    Bang!

    The door of the bar was kicked open, and the headless knight in sexy black armor barged in with a head in his hand.

    Lanya quivered, bent down, and shouted, ¡°Welcome!¡±

 Chapter 36 - Ingredients Delivered to the Door

    Chapter 36 Ingredients Delivered to the Door

    ¡°Eh? When was the waitress a cute little girl¡± The man¡¯s head in the headless knight¡¯s hand said in shock.

    ¡°Forget it. Anyone is the same. Quickly, let me see your strength.¡±

    Lanya quivered and quickly hid behind the bar counter.

    With a bang, Elise slammed the shaker on the bar counter and leaped out like lightning.

    Her sky-blue eyes were burning with anger. A powerful force gathered in her body, and tremendous waves of energy rushed out of her body, making her golden ponytail swing wildly. ¡°Oh, oh, this sense of oppression is great. As expected of you. Come quickly,¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened as he panted heavily.

    Elise slowly raised her head, her right fist cracking as she breathed out hot air, ¡°With this punch, I¡¯ll make sure you can never step into this bar again.¡±

    The headless knight puffed out her chest and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Come on.¡±

    All Lin Ge saw was a yellow flash, and Elise was already in front of the headless knight. Then followed a loud bang like a cannonball hitting its target, and the entire room shook. He heard the sound of wine bottles clattering behind him and quickly turned to check the wine cabinet. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that no wine bottles had fallen.

    When he turned around again, the headless knight¡¯s body had already spun and flown out of the door. The loud rumbling sounds continued to come from outside the door, gradually fading away before finally disappearing.

    The headless knight¡¯s head was still in the shop. The explosive power of the punch had sent the headless knight¡¯s body flying at a speed that was far beyond the limits of what a lock of hair could withstand.

    As a result, the headless knight¡¯s slender hand only took away a lock of hair, and the man¡¯s head was left to roll on the ground. His eyes were dull, and his consciousness was scattered, but the corners of his mouth were raised.

    The skeleton maid, Carnie, ran in from the door, picked up the man¡¯s head, and kept bowing and apologizing. Her slender and delicate ribs were exposed under the collar of her loose maid uniform.

    ¡°Sorry, so sorry for the trouble.¡±

    Then, she held the man¡¯s head and ran out in a hurry.

    For a moment, no one spoke in the shop, and only Elise¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard. Karina was the first to break the silence, ¡°Elise, can you do it or not? I think he¡¯s having a good time with your punch. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll come again.¡±

    ¡°If we want to defeat the headless knight, we have to find the head where her true soul power is hidden,¡± Lanya said softly, ¡°Hitting his body is useless.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you return the sword to him?¡± Lin Ge suggested.

    Elise¡¯s mouth twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She returned to the bar, picked up the shaker, and shook it violently as if she was going to burst it.

    ¡°Customer, your wine.¡±

    Elise¡¯s tone was stiff as she pushed a glass of bright red liquid to Karina. White bubbles floated on the surface of the glass, and a few drops of wine spilled out of the glass and landed on the bar counter. It gave off a pungent smell that made one want to cry just by smelling it.

    Karina scratched her face and looked to the side, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like drinking all of a sudden, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay. Ah, another customer is here, go and serve him.¡±

    The soft sound of the wind chimes allowed Karina to successfully change the topic. Lanya walked out of the bar and prepared to welcome the guests. Elise also retracted her murderous gaze.

    Lin Ge was hoping for a normal customer to come in.

    The door opened automatically, and a round blue creature jumped in.

    ¡°Uh, a slime?¡±

    ¡°Ah, human!¡±

    The blue, translucent slime bounced up from the ground and hit Lanya¡¯s delicate knee, but it was rebound instead and bounced on the ground twice like jelly.

    The door had closed automatically, and the blue slime, who had lost its way out, panicked and kept jumping on the ground, regretting entering into the strange door.

    None of its kind in the valley believed it. To prove the existence of this door, it mustered up the courage to enter the door. It didn¡¯t expect that there would be a human hiding behind this door.

    To the slimes, humans were simply synonymous with demons.

    The slime had heard that there were human dishes that used slime as the main ingredient. Thinking of this, it panicked even more. What should it do? Would it be used to make soup?

    However, the humans in the shop only looked at it strangely and didn¡¯t show any intention of attacking.

    It trembled and begged for mercy, body rippling.

    ¡°Sob, spare me. Don¡¯t use me as an ingredient.¡±

    its slime However, it soon remembered that humans could not understand slime language, and it was afraid again.

    At this moment, it heard the purple woman in front of it say, ¡°What a cute slime. Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re a bar, not a restaurant. We won¡¯t use you as an ingredient. Besides, who would eat the dishes made with slime?¡± Hmm, was this human lady complimenting it for being cute? Wait, how could it understand human language?

    But forget it. Since that was the case, it would just use this move to escape the fate of being used as an ingredient.

    The slime jumped to Lanya¡¯s feet and rubbed her calf affectionately like a kitten. Lanya laughed, ¡°Stop rubbing against me. It¡¯s so itchy.¡±

    At the bar counter, Lin Ge stared at the blue slime at Lanya¡¯s feet and recalled the recipes left behind in Ravid¡¯s alchemy notes. Many of the recipes had slime liquid in them. According to the book ¡°Biological Ingredients that Can be Used to Make Delicious Drinks¡± left by the fallen alchemist, water slime liquid had a cool and delicate taste, which could reduce the heat in one¡¯s body. Drinking slime liquid often had the effect of detoxing and maintaining youth. The higher grade the slime, the better the taste.

    Ravid ranked slimes according to their taste and purity, from D-grade to D-grade, with detailed descriptions for each grade. The higher the grade, the more transparent and beautiful the slime¡¯s body would be, and the better the taste.

    The water slime that had barged into the store had a crystal clear body without any impurities. It was definitely S-grade. ¡°Lanya, bring the customer over.¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Ge¡¯s voice, Lanya, who was playing with the slime, turned around. ¡°Can it drink too?¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s here, it¡¯s a customer. Bring it over,¡±

    Lin Ge said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Although it was strange, Lanya still listened to Lin Ge. She picked up the blue slime and put it on the bar counter.

    On the dark bar, the slime¡¯s body shook slightly, feeling a little uneasy. It felt that the man in front of it was looking at it strangely. ¡°How should I address you, Mr. Slime?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m a girl,¡± The slime said weakly. Its voice was soft and gentle, and it indeed did not sound male.

    ¡°Alright, may I know your name, miss slime?¡±

    ¡°Diluko.¡±

    ¡°What flavor of wine would you like, Miss Diluko?¡±

    ¡°What is wine?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a very popular drink among humans. After drinking it, you will feel happy.¡±

    A hint of curiosity flashed in the slime¡¯s dark blue eyes, and she was eager to try.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    ¡°What do you usually eat?¡± Lin Ge asked in a different way.

    ¡°Spring water, grass, and fruits that fell from the trees,¡± Diluko said after some thought. ¡°That¡¯s great. Wine is made from various plants, and can even be said to be the essence of plants. You¡¯ll definitely like it. This bottle of Calvados is made from more than 30 types of apples and has been aged for 28 years. It is the best wine made from fruit. How about I use it to make you a cup of Honeyed Apples?¡±

    ¡°More than 30 types of apples? Su-sure!¡± One of her favorite foods was ripe apples that had fallen onto the grass. Her eyes immediately shone with excitement.

    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll prepare it for you immediately.¡±

    When he turned around to get the honey, Elise leaned over and whispered in his ear, ¡°Hey, this slime doesn¡¯t seem to have a single cent on her. Are you really going to make her a cocktail?¡±

    Lin Ge smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll pay for it. Go prepare a cup of hot water at 60 ¡ãC. Remember, it can¡¯t be too hot or too cold. It must be around 60 ¡ãC.¡±

 Chapter 37 - Pay with Your Body Since You Dont Have Any Gold Coins

    Chapter 37 Pay with Your Body Since You Don¡¯t Have Any Gold Coins

    Honeyed Apples was a simple cocktail. All the ingredients were listed in the name. All it needed was honey and apple brandy. After mixing them, add a suitable amount of hot water and the cocktail was done.

    Lin Ge poured 60 milliliters of Calvados into a beer glass, then added 10 milliliters of honey. After mixing it well, Elise came over with a glass of hot water.

    Lin Ge touched the glass with his fingertips. After confirming that the temperature was fine, he poured the hot water into the glass and filled it to 80% full. With that, the cocktail named Honeyed Apples was done.

    The bright wine had an alluring color under the light, and the aroma of apples and honey seemed to bring people into an orchard under the sun.

    When Diluko smelled the apple fragrance, she was already drooling.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡±

    Lin Ge smiled as he pushed the glass to her. ¡°Please enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony then.¡± A long blue tentacle extended from Diluko¡¯s round body and reached into the beer glass like a straw.

    She tried to take a small sip, and her water ball-like body suddenly trembled.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The warm and sweet wine gushed into her body through the tentacle. The tentacle expanded and contracted at a faster speed. Soon, the wine glass was completely drained, and not a drop of wine was left.

    ¡°It¡¯s so warm. I feel like I¡¯m melting. Ha¡­¡±

    Diluko¡¯s body became even softer, like a melted snow cake, spread out on the bar counter, and rippled slightly.

    ¡°Would you like another glass?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be diluted if I drink any more,¡± Diluko said.

    ¡°Then please pay.

    ¡°Uh, pay?¡±

    The intoxicated Diluko suddenly snapped back to her senses and tried to gather her body, returning to her ball form.

    ¡°Yes, the drink will only cost you one gold coin.¡±

    Water droplets appeared on the top of Diluko¡¯s head, ¡°A gold coin¡­ Uh, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t have that kind of thing.¡±

    Lin Ge¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°Could it be that you want to eat for free? In the human world, everything comes with a price, and nothing is free.¡±

    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Not knowing can¡¯t be a reason to eat for free.

    Elise, tell her, what will happen if she eats without paying in our shop?¡±

    Elise walked to Lin Ge¡¯s side and clenched her fists, ¡°Since she¡¯s so cute, why don¡¯t we put her in a bottle as an accessory?¡±

    Diluko was so scared that she quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll give you back what I¡¯ve drunk.¡±

    With that, she wriggled to the side of the beer glass and sprayed bright red wine from its mouth. Soon, the glass was filled, and the color of the wine was even clearer than before she drank it.

    Lin Ge looked at the liquid in the glass and frowned, ¡°It¡¯s different from when you drank it, right?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a slight change, but it should be the same,¡± Diluko said nervously, ¡°Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Lin Ge sneered, ¡°Do you know how precious the materials I used were? Even if I sell you to the ingredient merchant who buys slimes, 100 slimes won¡¯t be enough.¡¯ Sparkling and translucent water droplets appeared on Diluko¡¯s body. As she moved, the water droplets scattered on the bar counter, giving off a faint fragrance.

    ¡°Ah, I remember now. There seems to be a gold mine in the cave I live in. If you let me go back first, I¡¯ll go dig some and pay you back.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, what if you escape?¡±

    Diluko was speechless, but she couldn¡¯t bring humans to the cave. That was their race¡¯s hiding place.

    ¡°Forget it. Since you don¡¯t have the money, you can use another method to pay,¡± Lin Ge suddenly said.

    ¡°Another¡­ method?¡± A hint of doubt appeared in Diluko¡¯s big blue eyes.

    Then, she saw the man in front of her take out a transparent cup and push it toward her.

    ¡°Fill it up and you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Everyone in the shop looked at Lin Ge. At this point, all of them could see through Lin Ge¡¯s trick, but the blue slime still couldn¡¯t. She only knew that as long as she filled the cup, she would be able to leave this dangerous and alluring devil¡¯s den.

    A moment later, the cylindrical cup was filled with a light blue liquid. The blue slime, whose body had shrunk by a third, lay beside the cup and panted, ¡°Is¡­ Is this enough?¡±

    Lin Ge revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°You may leave now.¡±

    As if she had been pardoned, Diluko immediately jumped down from the bar. After bouncing on the ground twice, she rolled towards the door.

    The door opened automatically, and the little blue figure disappeared out of the door. Lanya turned around and saw Lin Ge holding up the glass of blue liquid and observing it carefully with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Lin Ge, just now, your soul seemed to have released a trace of evil aura.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Lin Ge was still studying the liquid in the cup and didn¡¯t even turn his head. The quality of the ingredient was beyond his expectations. He might be able to make some amazing wine with it. One couldn¡¯t find something like slime on Earth.

    ¡°But it¡¯s gone now,¡± Lanya said, nodding seriously.

    ¡°Haha, I just want to borrow some of the slime¡¯s body fluid as research material. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate bad men. The more evil, the better,¡± Karina¡¯s eyes were burning, but she was ignored by Lin Ge. She pouted her sexy lips again. Elise picked up the cup of Honeyed Apples that Diluko had spat out and was about to pour away, but Lin Ge grabbed her arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Pour it away, of course.¡±

    it ¡°This cup of wine seems to have undergone a wonderful change in its body. Don¡¯t pour it away, let me study it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Eww, that¡¯s disgusting. You don¡¯t want to drink it, do you? ¡±

    Lin Ge didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he took the glass from Elise¡¯s hand and sniffed it.

    As expected, there was an additional smell that did not belong to the Calvados. Although he wanted to taste it and use his tongue that he was proud of to distinguish the change in the taste of the wine, he took into account that Elise and the others were watching, so he just put the glass into his spatial ring, planning to wait for the night when no one was around to analyze the taste.

    ¡°Right, I might need to get some materials from you in the future.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The secretion of a spider.¡± After seeing how great slime¡¯s body fluid was, Lin Ge¡¯s opinion of the book ¡°Biological Ingredients that Can be Used to Make Delicious Drinks¡± changed greatly. He was thus curious about the other materials recorded in it, including the secretion of spiders.

    According to the records in the book, the spider secretion that could be condensed into spider thread contained as much as 80% water and a variety of trace elements. After dilution, the taste was unique, and according to the different species of spiders, the taste would be different.

    Although some of them were poisonous, as long as they were mixed properly, they would have a special taste.

    As a Lord-tier golden spider, Elise¡¯s secretion must be the best of the best. Even Ravid, who had tasted all kinds of strange materials, had probably never seen an ingredient of this level.

    Elise¡¯s face reddened upon hearing Lin Ge¡¯s nonchalant words. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, you pervert!¡±

 Chapter 38 - The Angel in Black Stockings

    Chapter 38 The Angel in Black Stockings

    ¡°Lin Ge, I¡¯ve found the materials you wanted.

    Celia rushed into the bar and went straight to the bar counter. She smacked a purple plant on the counter.

    Lin Ge¡¯s gaze swept across the plant. It had dark green roots and long and narrow leaves. At the top were purple flowers that clustered on both sides, emitting a strong fragrance.

    Its name was the evil-clothed herb. Its flowers were often used to make perfumes for the nobles, and its roots were rich in magic energy, making it a common ingredient for magic-replenishing potions.

    These two wide uses caused a huge demand for it, so it was overexploited and currently difficult to find in the wild. Now, most of them were cultivated by people.

    Last night, after Celia had drunk the cocktail named Angel Face, she had volunteered to join Lin Ge¡¯s team. However, she had rejected Lin Ge¡¯s offer before this, so Lin Ge had an additional condition for her to join. He asked her to help him find a stalk of wild evil-clothed herb.

    He didn¡¯t expect her to find it in a day. Her efficiency was amazing. As expected of an experienced lone-wolf adventurer.

    Lin Ge picked up the stalk of evil-clothed herb. His fingernails cut through the full stem, and a light black liquid gushed out, staining his fingernails.

    He stuck out his tongue and licked it a little. A spicy taste quickly occupied his mouth and tongue. After a brief burning and tingling sensation on the tip of his tongue, there was a refreshing cool feeling. It was indeed similar to the description in the book.

    Then, Celia placed a black bag the size of a soccer ball on the bar counter. It was filled with evil-clothed herbs.

    ¡°Where did you find so many?¡± Lin Ge asked in surprise.

    Celia puffed out her chest, and there seemed to be a few claw marks on her leather armor.

    ¡°I saw them from afar when I was on a mission before. However, I sensed that there were magical beasts guarding them, and they don¡¯t mean much to me anyway, so I didn¡¯t pick them.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then, according to our agreement, you are now a member of our team.¡±

    Lanya wrinkled her nose as if she was dissatisfied with Celia¡¯s participation.

    Celia sat on the high chair and spun around, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to treat your new member to a drink?¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Lin Ge asked with a smile.

    ¡°The one from last night.¡±

    ¡°You had a drink with her last night?¡± Karina asked.

    Elise also walked over, ¡°Oh, wow. Yesterday was clearly a day off. To think you brought her into the shop and even drank?¡±

    ¡°Just deduct the used wine from my salary,¡±

    Lin Ge said nonchalantly.

    When Celia saw Elise, she raised her hand and pointed at the latter in a daze. Her mouth was agape, and she was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    So this was the job the other party had mentioned the other day! To think a Lord of monsters was working in a tavern in a human city?

    ¡°Get a bottle of Calvados, a bottle of aurum, and a bottle of apricot brandy,¡± Lin Ge ordered with his arms crossed.

    ¡°Is it a new cocktail?¡± Elise asked curiously.

    ¡°If you want to learn, quickly get the wines.¡¯ ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s there to be smug about?¡±

    Elise turned around to look for the wines in the wine cabinet. Celia stared at the scene with wide eyes. Was the figure standing there really the Lord of the spider cave?

    If she hadn¡¯t fought the boar with Lin Ge, Celia would have suspected that he was an even more powerful monster that had taken on a human form.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Elise,¡± Karina teased, ¡°When did you become a good apprentice?¡± Elise stood on her tiptoes and tried to take the wine from the top of the wine cabinet, but she couldn¡¯t reach it. So, she spat out spider silk from her palm and sucked the bottle of wine into her palm.

    ¡°Shut up, Karina. When my bartending skills surpass him, I will kick him out of the bar counter without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Will that day really come?¡±

    Elise took the other two bottles and placed them in front of Lin Ge. She said to Karina, ¡°Most definitely yes.¡±

    Pop, pop, pop.

    The corks of the three bottles popped out, and the sparkling wine flew out of the mouth of the bottle and condensed into a ball in the air. Karina looked at the swirling ball of wine and clapped her hands. ¡°Lin Ge, you already know how to use magic to make wine?¡±

    ¡°I just learned it.¡±

    Karina clapped her hands on the bar counter as she shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll have a glass too. I haven¡¯t had a taste of the wine you made today, let alone the wine you made with magic. I must drink it.

    ¡°Elise, prepare five tall wine glasses. Put some ice in them to make the glasses cold first.¡±

    Other than Neelu, who was sleeping in the resting room, there were five people in the shop. Karina smiled and stared at Lin Ge, ¡°I knew it. I¡¯m in your heart.¡±

    Lin Ge stared at the wine ball with all his attention and said, ¡°If you disturb me again, I¡¯ll only prepare four cups.¡±

    Karina quickly covered her mouth and watched quietly. Elise took out five wine glasses filled with ice and placed them in a line in front of Lin Ge.

    She then stared at the ball of wine and sniffed at its aroma.

    ¡°Take a stalk of the evil-clothed herb and wash it. Throw away the leaves and just keep the flower and the stem. Separate the flower and the stem, and be careful not to break the flower.¡±

    Elise¡¯s cheeks were puffed up as she was displeased at being ordered around, but she still took out a stalk of the evil-clothed herb from the sack that Celia had brought and walked to the basin.

    The evil-clothed herb¡¯s flower had a strong fragrance, but the juice of its roots was very spicy. The taste of the magic-replenishing potions made from it was unbearable, and it was often criticized by new mages.

    The herb¡¯s juice was quite strong, and one bottle of magic-replenishing potion would require at least three stalks of evil-clothing herb. It was only a given that it would not taste good. But if it wasn¡¯t to replenish magic energy, there was no need to add so much.

    If the amount was right, it would be an excellent seasoning.

    Lin Ge planned to add the herb juice to the Angel Face cocktail. Perhaps there would be a surprise.

    Elise brought over the cleaned roots and flowers and placed them in front of Lin Ge. The dark green rhizome suddenly flew and started spinning. Its skin was cut open by tiny wind blades, and its juice was quickly separated from the useless residue, forming a gray liquid sphere the size of a thumb.

    A drop of the evil-clothed herb¡¯s sap flew into the wine ball and quickly mixed with the three types of wine.

    Lin Ge opened his mouth and sucked. A wisp of wine flew into his mouth, and his sensitive tongue quickly analyzed the change in taste. ¡°Just a little bit more.¡±

    A slightly smaller drop was separated from the evil-clothed herb¡¯s fluid ball and mixed into the wine.

    He tasted the change in the taste again and revealed a satisfied smile. Now, it was just right.

    ¡°Elise, take out the ice cubes in the glasses.¡¯ Elise gritted her teeth and took out a stainless steel ice clip. Piece by piece, she took out the ice cubes from the five wine glasses and threw them all into her mouth as if to cool down her anger.

    As she chewed on the ice, her mouth made crunching sounds while she stared at Lin Ge. Did this guy really think she was an apprentice?

    The ball of wine in front of Lin Ge split into five lines and fell into the five glasses. Its volume rapidly shrank.

    Celia observed the liquid that fell into the glass. Compared to the beautiful amber color yesterday, the color of the drink in front of her was slightly darker. There was even a light black color floating in the glass, like a black tulle.

    ¡°Here,¡± Lin Ge raised his glass and took a sip. This was the first wine he had created using materials from another world. It was quite memorable.

    As the wine entered his mouth, it was sweet and mellow with a hint of spiciness, which was a complete change from the original taste. If the original Angel Face was like a pure and flawless angel, then the drink this time was like an angel wearing sexy black stockings. The angel now had a dangerous smile on her pure face, and there was a trace of charm in the holiness.

    This was a corrupted, fallen angel. In that case, he would call the drink the ¡°Fallen Angel¡±.

 Chapter 39 - ID, Please

    Chapter 39 ID, Please

    A black crow shot out from the dark brown wooden clock, its loud chirping waking up Celia who was lying on the table.

    Lin Ge walked into the resting room and came out after changing his clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m going home. Do you want to go, Lanya? I¡¯ll bring you a lunchbox from the convenience store when I come back.¡±

    ¡°I want to go,¡± Lanya immediately replied.

    Karina had stayed in the bar the entire day just for this moment. Lin Ge glanced at her expression and knew that she was going to follow them.

    ¡°What about you, Celia? Do you want to go over to my place to take a look?¡±

    Celia didn¡¯t know that this bar could lead to another world. As a teammate, Lin Ge felt that it was necessary to let her know about this.

    Celia thought that they were going to Lin Ge¡¯s house. As a member of the team, it was reasonable for her to go to the leader¡¯s house, so she nodded in agreement.

    Lin Ge opened the door and walked out of the bar. Lanya and the others followed him out.

    Under the cover of the night, Pingan Street welcomed three guests from another world.

    It was already the latter half of the night. The warm street lights illuminated the street, and everything was very quiet.

    When Celia saw the unfamiliar street and the tall buildings nearby, she was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Uradaha Street of Castaron just outside the tavern? How did it become like this?

    ¡°What is this place?¡±

    ¡°Welcome to another world,¡± Lin Ge said with a smile.

    ¡°Another world?¡± Celia¡¯s thin lips slowly opened as her brain tried to understand the situation before her.

    Karina suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Wow! Why did my sword become a carrot?¡±

    The red-scabbed longsword at her waist had turned into a carrot.

    ¡°My staff is also¡­¡± Lanya looked at the rope in her hand. The expensive staff that Lin Ge had bought for her had turned into a soft rope.

    Celia¡¯s brass knuckles had turned into cute, furry gloves with pink hearts on them. Other than that, she felt that her Qi was being suppressed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these are changes made by the rules of this world. Everything will return to normal when you return,¡± As Lin Ge explained the situation to Karina and Celia, he walked to the other end of the street.

    Karina accepted everything quickly and recovered, following Lin Ge with Lanya. Celia was still in shock. She only came back to her senses when Lin Ge turned around to call her. She quickly caught up with the three of them.

    When they arrived at the intersection and waited for the red light to change, a taxi whistled through the street. Cars at this hour seemed to be in some sort of timed race, always speeding.

    Three pairs of curious eyes watched as the speeding taxi disappeared around the corner.

    ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± After passing through the main street and entering a small alley, Celia could not help but ask.

    Lanya was also looking at Lin Ge curiously because this was not the way to his house.

    Karina squinted her eyes as if she had thought of something exciting. She smiled excitedly. ¡°After we came here, we¡¯ve almost lost our original power. He must be trying to take us to a corner with no one, and then¡­ Hehehe.¡±

    Lin Ge stopped and looked at Karina with a helpless expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s a small restaurant nearby that only opens after midnight. I just wanted to take you there to take care of the boss¡¯s business and solve your stomach problem.¡±

    If Lanya came alone, the sweet milk and simple-heated lunchbox from the convenience store would satisfy her. However, with Karina and Celia around, it felt a little inappropriate for the four of them to eat lunchboxes together in the convenience store.

    Lanya¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that they were going to eat, ¡°Is it better than the bread and lunchboxes in the convenience store?¡±

    ¡°That boss¡¯s cooking skills are very good. The fast food in the convenience store can¡¯t compare at all.¡±

    Lanya¡¯s eyes were even brighter.

    After hearing this, Karina said in disappointment, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to consider my proposal? I won¡¯t resist, and I can even help you tie them up.¡±

    Celia quickly put some distance between her and Karina. She realized that this woman was probably a pervert, so it was better for her to keep her distance.

    The restaurant Lin Ge mentioned was deep in the alley. If one was not a regular customer, it would be hard to find this place.

    A narrow streak of light poured out from the door, cutting off the dark alley.

    Lanya stared at the small shop door and tugged at the corner of Lin Ge¡¯s clothes. ¡°Lin Ge, can this place really make delicious food?¡±

    From the storefront alone, this small shop could not be compared to the spacious and bright convenience store.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Lin Ge led the way into the shop, and the three of them followed closely behind.

    Half an hour later, the four of them came out of the shop with satisfied expressions on their faces.

    Now, Lanya believed Lin Ge¡¯s words without a doubt. This was the most satisfying meal she had ever had in her life.

    Karina touched her slightly swollen belly and said, ¡°Where are you taking us next? Let¡¯s find somewhere fun.¡±

    ¡°I need to go home first,¡± Lin Ge decided to go back and check on Prince Lieyang.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go to your house to play,¡± Karina said excitedly.

    Lin Ge walked towards the entrance of the alley. ¡°My room is very small,¡± Lin Ge didn¡¯t want to bring them upstairs.

    At this time, Gao Wenyang, who was next door, must still be playing games. It would be too ostentatious to bring three girls back in the middle of the night.

    Lanya¡¯s robe was fine, but Karina¡¯s waist-revealing light armor and Celia¡¯s light short leather armor were too revealing. If his roommates saw them, it would be difficult to explain.

    Fortunately, it was after midnight on Earth when he got off work. Otherwise, he would have asked the two of them to change before coming over.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I like the crowded feeling.¡±

    ¡°Prince Lieyang has been staying at my place these few days.¡±

    ¡°Uh, that red-skinned lizard? Why is he staying in your house?¡±

    After hearing Lin Ge¡¯s explanation, Karina finally gave up on the idea of visiting his room. ¡°Then I¡¯d better not go.¡±

    They walked out of the alley with few street lights and returned to the main street. A patrol car flashing red and blue lights came from the other end of the street.

    Lanya pointed at the car and asked, ¡°Wow, what¡¯s that car? it¡¯s so beautiful.

    Lin Ge¡¯s expression changed when he saw the patrol car coming toward them. ¡°This is bad.¡±

    He looked at Karina and Celia beside him. The two of them were dressed in strange and revealing clothes. They would definitely be questioned since they were now walking with a man on the street in the middle of the night. The less trouble, the better, run! He grabbed their wrists and headed into an alley by the street. He whispered to Lanya, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    However, it was already too late. A righteous ¡°stop!¡± came from behind them. Lin Ge pulled Celia and Karina and ran even faster, quickly entering a small alley on the side.

    ¡°Why are we running?¡± Celia asked as she ran.

    Although her Qi was suppressed, she was still a warrior monk and had extraordinary physical strength, so she was able to keep up with Lin Ge¡¯s speed easily.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t have ID!¡± Said Lin Ge with a bitter smile. ¡°ID? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you when I have the chance. I have to send you guys back first.¡± Karina, who was being held by Lin Ge¡¯s other hand, suddenly said, ¡°Although I¡¯m very happy you took the initiative to hold my hand, I still have to remind you that the little girl didn¡¯t seem to follow you.¡± Lin Ge suddenly stopped and turned around. As that expected, Lanya was nowhere to be seen. Oh no, she was a mage, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun the police.

 Chapter 40 - Magic-replenishing Wine

    Chapter 40 Magic-replenishing Wine

    ¡°Name.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Lin Ge.¡±

    ¡°Where did the other two go? What¡¯s their relationship with you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not in the kind of relationship you¡¯re thinking of,¡± Lin Ge tried to explain.

    ¡°No?¡± The police sneered, ¡°If not, why would you run? Heh, cosplay, three girls? Young man, you seem to know how to have fun.¡±

    When Lin Ge walked out of the police station, he looked up at the night sky and took a deep breath. Then, he exhaled a heavy breath and turned to the weak Lanya, ¡°Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for your bewitching magic, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to explain myself.¡±

    Lanya¡¯s face was pale from the excessive consumption of her magic energy. She grabbed Lin Ge¡¯s arm and trembled like an old grandma.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been caught by them. This is what I should do.¡±

    Lin Ge squatted in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Lanya lay on his back gently. She seemed to be weightless.

    Not long after, Lin Ge felt her head on his left shoulder, and he could hear her even breathing.

    Under such circumstances, he could only send her back to rest first. He would check on Prince Lieyang another day.

    After walking for a while, Lin Ge suddenly felt that his shoulder was wet. He turned around and saw that a clear liquid was flowing from the corners of Lanya¡¯s mouth.

    Her sleeping habits were really bad, or was it because she was too tired?

    Lin Ge shook his head helplessly and continued walking. When he returned to the Emeralds, Karina and Celia were waiting for him in the hall.

    Looking at Lanya, who was fast asleep on his back, Karina clearly used her excessive imagination again.

    ¡°What did you do to her?¡±

    Lin Ge walked straight into the resting room as if he didn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯ve been ignored again.¡±

    When Celia noticed the expression on Karina¡¯s face, she was once again certain that there was something wrong with this woman¡¯s brain.

    ¡°To think he brought her into his room. What do you think they¡¯re doing inside?¡± Karina turned around and asked.

    Celia looked awkward and did not know how to answer. Luckily, Lin Ge quickly came out of the resting room and walked to the bar.

    He took out the bag of evil-clothed herb that Celia had brought and a glass of blue liquid. This was the slime liquid left behind by the slime called Diluko.

    Then, he took a bottle of sweet red wine, a bottle of cherry brandy, and a bottle of Poire Williams from the wine cabinet. These three wines had a high sugar content, and if mixed well, they should be able to neutralize the spiciness of the evil-clothed herb juice. Both Celia and Karina were drawn to the bar counter. Looking at the busy Lin Ge, Karina asked curiously, ¡°Are you mixing a drink?¡± Lin Ge had already used magic to squeeze out the liquid from the evil-clothed herb, gathering it into an egg-sized ball. He replied, ¡°It¡¯s wine, and it¡¯s also a potion for recovering magic energy. I want to try it.¡±

    If he wanted to achieve the effect of magic energy replenishment, adding one or two drops of the evil-clothed herb juice would not be enough. He would need at least the juice of three stalks of evil-clothed herb.

    Lin Ge opened the three bottles of fruit wine. Dark red, peach-colored, and light-colored wine flew out from the bottles respectively and fused into the ball of dark clothes grass juice like three thin threads. The dark dark juice was gradually dyed with a touch of pink, and the egg-sized liquid turned into the size of a goose egg. Then, the three threads of wine suddenly broke, and a drop of the mixed liquid separated and fell on the tip of Lin Ge¡¯s tongue.

    His sensitive taste buds touched the dark red liquid, and his brows quickly furrowed. ¡°Hm, it¡¯s not smooth enough. Let¡¯s try adding some slime liquid.¡±

    A thin line flew out of the blue slime liquid in the cup and merged with the prototype of the magic-replenishing potion. The dark red ball began to change, showing a touch of purple.

    Lin Ge tasted another drop. ¡°The ratio is wrong. It¡¯s too astringent.¡±

    ¡°Good, the fruit fragrance is fresh, sweet, and smooth, and the spiciness of the evil-clothed grass has diluted the smell of alcohol and the sweet taste. It¡¯s done!¡± After repeated mixing, the taste of the magic-replenishing potion was finally to Lin Ge¡¯s satisfaction. He noted down the ratio in his mind, took out a glass, and poured the successfully mixed potion into it.

    Karina and Celia stared at the glass in his hand.

    The dark purple liquid rippled in the glass and gave off a mysterious fragrance.

    ¡°It looks good, can I try it?¡± Karina licked her lips. ¡°No, this cup is for Lanya to replenish her magic energy, but you¡¯ll be able to drink it in the shop soon.

    Lin Ge walked into the resting room with the wine. On the bed, Lanya was sleeping soundly.

    Lin Ge walked to the side of the bed and brought the glass of magic energy-replenishing potion close to Lanya¡¯s peaceful face. The tip of her nose twitched twice, and then her nose led her head, and her head led her upper body. Following the movement of the glass, she sat up on the bed.

    She opened her eyes and saw Lin Ge sitting on the bed with a glass of wine. ¡°What¡¯s this? it smells so good.¡±

    ¡°This is a magic-replenishing potion specially made for you. Drink it.¡±

    ¡°Magic-replenishing potion?¡±

    Lanya took the glass and drank it in one gulp.

    Her pale face quickly regained its color, and a wave of heat surged in her body, quickly replenishing her depleted magic energy. She took a deep breath, then slowly exhaled, accompanied by the fragrance of wine.

    She suddenly lifted the blanket and jumped down from the bed. ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping anymore?¡±

    ¡°How can I sleep like this? I feel like the magic in my body is about to overflow and many bugs are crawling on my head. I¡¯m going to release a few spells to vent.¡¯ Lanya rushed out of the resting room with her staff. When Lin Ge returned to the main hall, Karina and Celia were staring at him in shock. Both of them had just seen Lanya rush out aggressively as if she was going to fight someone. Lin Ge scratched his face and muttered to himself, ¡°Did I put in too much of the evil-clothed herb¡¯s juice?¡±

    After Karina and Celia left, Lin Ge lay down on the sofa and took out the glass of Honeyed Apples that the slime Diluko had drunk and spat out.

    The wine was crystal clear and had a fragrant smell. ¡°This wine¡­¡±

    The wine had undergone a wonderful change in the slime¡¯s body. Just from the smell, Lin Ge could tell that its quality had reached a higher level.

    Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He dipped his little finger in the wine and put it on the tip of his tongue. Sure enough, the taste had become fresher. The extra taste was similar to the blue liquid left by Diluko, but there were also subtle differences. Could it be that the fluids from the slime¡¯s body were different?

    Lin Ge began to consider whether he should capture a slime to study. Perhaps they could be developed into biological tools for making wine, just like the yeast used in the fermentation process of wine¡­ Just as he was thinking about this, there was a sound from the door. He quickly hid the slime wine back in his ring and lay on the sofa, pretending to take a nap.

    It was Lanya who came in after venting her anger. She still sounded a little excited. ¡°Wow, Lin Ge. The thing you gave me to drink was simply too powerful. Not only can it quickly replenish magic energy, but it also tastes great. If we sell it in the guild, it will definitely be sought after by mages and we can definitely make a lot of money.¡± Lin Ge opened his eyes and smiled, ¡°I was just planning to add it to the shop¡¯s menu. I don¡¯t think I should sell it at the guild though. I don¡¯t want to be too tired. You sleep inside today and I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡± The next morning, Lin Ge was lying on the sofa when he was awoken by the sound of things colliding.

    He abruptly sat up from the sofa and looked at the door. The shop manager, Glenfiddich, was carrying a large cardboard box. It must have been the sound of the cardboard box hitting the door.